concerning this prayer How many Petitionsare there in this Prayer Quest 1 It is a knot not worth a wedge it not being much materiall Answ whether we affirme them to bee sixe or seven Chrysostome seemes to make but sixe but Augustine saith Septima ultima and so makes seven It matters not which wee adhere unto if we doe but avoide the superstâ—tious observation of the number of seven wherein some famous men have waded too farre What order doth our Saviour observe in this Prayer The most perfect and exact order that can be imagined For this prayer is of all other most perfect not onely containing all things that are necessary to be prayed for but also the order which is to be observed in the praying for them As thus most evidently appeares First the foundation of all is the glory of God this is the last scope of all our actions and therefore first to be prayed for Secondly then wee desire the comming of Christs Kingdome and that for two reasons I. Because the consummation of the Kingdome of God is the second foundation of our actions II. Because the kingdome of grace is the meanes to bring us unto God And therefore this in the second place is prayed for Thirdly then we cry thy will be done because before we be admitted into the Kingdome of grace we cannot fulfill or obey the will of God Fourthly having thus prayed for Gods glory and spirituall graces we then come to demand temporall blessings Give us this day our daily bread Object 1 It may here be objected we stand in neede of temporall things first of all and therefore wee ought to pray for them in the first place Answ 1 First God doth give us temporall things from the beginning of our life because wee stand in neede of them as soone as we are borne But yet they are not first to be sought for at Gods hands Answ 2 Secondly as we stand in neede of temporall things from the beginning so it is necessary that we should obey God from the beginning The fig-tree should alwaies be prepared to answer the Lords expectation lest he seeking fruit and finding none curse it and condemne it to the fire And therefore greater is the necessitie of Spirituall graces then of temporall goods and first to be demanded Answ 3 Thirdly then onely temporall good things are to be demanded when the Spirit of God and grace hath taught us to begge onely moderate things modestly Wherefore they are not to be desired till after the Kingdome of grace Fourthly then we pray for the pardon of our sinnes and that for these causes I Because our sinnes are then remitted when we are admitted into the Kingdom of grace II. Because the most sanctified of all sin against God and that daily Fifthly then we beg to be delivered from the Tempter and preserved from temptation Because it is alwaies necessary that God should protect us We should be circumspect What may we learne from this method and Quest 3 order observed by our Saviour in this prayer First and before all things to desire the glory Answ 1 God This being the substance of the first Petition we reserve it untill by and by Secondly the three first Petitions respect Answ 2 God and the three last our selves Teaching us to respect God before our selves to regard his will more then our owne to love him above all yea better then our selves Deut. 6.5 and 10.12 and 11.1 and Mat. 22.37 and that for Obser 2 three causes 1 Because it is a signe of a Saint to love God above himselfe yea above all things Ps 31.24 II. Because such God hath promised to regard he that honours God God will honour him he that cordiaâ—ly loves God him will the Lord love III. Because if we thus respect love the Lord above all things we shal live for ever d Deut. 30.19.20 Iohn 23.11.12 Thirdly spirituall things we desire first and in more words yea more petitions then one Temporall things but once in one Petition yea Answ 3 in one word Bread Teaching us in our prayers Obser 2 to preferre spirituall things before temporall 1 Cor. 12.31 and 14.1 and 10.3 4. Col. 1.9 and that for these following reasons I. Because earthly things are not alwaies good for us but often hinder a man from his naturall rest e Eccle. 5.12 The abundaÌ„ce of the rich will not suffer him to sleep II. Because they are never equally alike good for us or so good for us as are spirituall graces f Rom. 15 27. and 1 Cor. 9.11 and Rom. 1.11 for these are profitable both for soule and body III. Because spirituall graces are necessary for us for without them we cannot come unto God or glory g 1 Cor. 3.1 but we may without any yea many temporall blessings And therefore we should most earnestly hunger for and desire spirituall things because they are both most excellent in themselves and most profitable for us Whether is it lawfull to use any set forme of Quest 4 prayer written or printed Set formes of Prayer read and considered before hand are very profitable unto the weake Answer both to teach them 1. What to pray for and how And 2. to helpe their memories Whether is it lawfull to use this forme of Quest 5 prayer which is taught us by Christ First there are many formes of prayer which Answ 1 are easier unto the understanding then this is Secondly but this is the most perfect forme Answ 2 therfore we ought alwaies to imitate it at least in part and as farre as we proceede in our prayers Thirdly there is no other forme injoyned us Answ 3 then this wee have indeede many examples of prayer or exemplarie prayers of Moses David Salomon Paul c. but of none it is said as here Sic orabitis ye shall pray thus Whether was the Lords prayer given 1. as an Quest 6 example or 2. as a prayer or 3. as both First some say this was given and commanded Answ 1 absolutely as a prayer and therefore it is necessarie alwaies to use it But this is proved false by these two reasons namely I. Because then it were unlawfull to use any other forme or prayer II. Because the word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sic non 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hoc pray Thus not This. Answ 2 Secondly some say that this is given onely as a plat-forme to direct us how to pray but this is false as will appeare by a double reason to wit I. Because Saint Luke sayth say thus When yee pray 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say Saint Matthew here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pray whereby it appeares that the words may be said as a prayer Answ 3 Thirdly Certainely this prayer was given us by the Lord as a platforme and unto him that doth rightly understand it it is the most prudent perfect and compendious prayer of all prayers And therefore the superstition of the Papists
of light But if thine eye bee evill thy whole body shall be full of darkenesse If therefore the light that is in thee be darkenesse how great is that darkenesse § 1. The light of the body is the eye c. Sect. 1 The Papists say Argu. that in men there is Liberum Arbitrium a malo ad bonum a freedome of will by which we may both doe good and abstaine froÌ„ evill Amongst many other arguments our men urge this verse arguing hence from the corruption of the understanding In man Liberum arbitrium proceedes from the understanding and wil which are faculties of the humane soule And therefore it is necessary that Free-wil Liberum Arbitrium should be such as the the understanding and will is The Argument is drawne from the understanding which is now corrupted in this manner If the understanding of man be evill then mans Free-will is not good If Free-will be not good then neither is it free from evill But the former is true therefore also the latter The consequence is plaine of it selfe but more evidently appeares from this verse The light of the body is the eye c. Which place all Interpreters acknowledge to be metaphoricall drawne from the light of the body unto the light of the minde see Chrysostome Iansenius and Lucas Brugensis sup The Antecedent namely that the understanding in all men naturally is corrupted vitiated depraved and obscured is thus confirmed from these places to wit I. From verse 23. If thine eye be evill c. Now that the eye is evill appeares from Luke 4.18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me and therefore hath the Lord sent mee to preach the recovering of sight to the blind and therfore it appeares that all men without Christ are blinde as Cajetane well observes upon those words II. From Mat. 4.16 The people who sate in darkenesse saw a great light where we see the state and condition the Galileans were in when Christ came to dwell amongst them so Luke 1.79 III. Hence salvation in and by Christ is described to be a freedome from darkenesse ye are called that you might shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkenesse into his marvellous light Col. 1.13 Thus without Christ all men are in darkenesse IV. Out of Christ all men are darkenesse Ephes 5.8 ye were darkenesse c. which darkenesse was wrought in us by Sathan 2 Cor. 4.4 If the Reader desire to see a further fuller and more ample prosecution of this Argument I referre him to Chamierus De libero Arbit lib. 4. cap. 3 Tom. 3. pag. 88. Sect. 2 § 2. If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light Object The Papists hold that the workes of the righteous be perfect and Bellarmine De justific lib. 6. cap. 15. hopes to prove it from this verse arguing thus If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be light And Luke 11.36 for I joyne them as hee doth both together If thy whole body bee full of light having no part darke the whole shall be full of light as when the bright shining of a candle doth give thee light In these places is described a worke perfectly good both substantially intentionally and circumstantially both in regard of the matter intention and all the other circumstances For Oculus simplex the single eye is a good intention and Corpus Lucidum the light body is the good worke Now such a worke our Saviour pronounceth to bee full of light having no part darke But if such a worke bee a mortall sinne of his owne nature as the Lutherans say then it should be all darke For as an evill intention so any other fault or defect makes a worke evill although it be in his owne nature and kinde good Wherefore some certaine workes of the regenerate are so good that they are exempted and freed from all sinne defect fault and obliquity whatsoever First Bellarmine concludes extra thesin that Answ 1 which is not in controversie for wee doe not dispute whether the good workes of the regenerate be sinne in their owne nature for this none of us doe say and therefore he falsely ascribes this to the Lutherans but whether they be sinne by accident or not that is through the corruption of the workeman And this indeed we say that by reason of the contagion of our nature there alwaies adheres something to our best workes which of its owne nature is evill vitious and contrary to the law of God and consequently in the rigour severity of Gods judgement is mortall and deadly But we acknowledge that the good workes of the regenerate in their owne nature that is as they proceed from the grace of God within us and his Spirit assisting us they are good holy and pleasing unto God Secondly his consequence is naught Christ Answ 2 describes a worke perfectly and in every respect good Therefore the workes of the regenerate are such is a grosse and absurd conclusion We must not from hypotheticall and conditionall propositions collect categoricall and absolute conclusions for that is done without booke If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light this is true but this proves not that the eye is so or if that were granted no more would follow from hence then this that all those actions which proceede onely from the mind were pure for the clearer taking up of this answer I lay downe these Propositions First in the law of God the Lord doth both Proposi 1 prescribe and describe workes perfectly good yea it is contrary to the nature of the law to admit of imperfection the law injoynes us to love the Lord with all our heart with all our soule and with all our strength in which words is described a worke perfectly good and so our Saviour in the places objected may give us an Idea of a worke full of light having no part darke in it Secondly although the law perscribeth and Proposi 2 describeth workes perfectly good yet it followeth not hence that any workes of the righteous are such When it is said that Philosophy is Amor sapientiae a love of wisedome the perfect nature thereof is described But we must not hence presently conclude that the Philosophy of Socrates or Plato or Aristotle was perfect Thus Christ saith not that any man hath a single eye or a body all light but speakes hypotheticâ—â— si fuerit If there be a single eye Thirdly by the eye is meant the mind which Proposi 3 is enlightned and healed by the grace of the holy Ghost Fourthly although we should grant that the Proposi 4 mind were perfectly enlightned and that all the actions of such a one were light in as much as they proceed from the grace of regeneration yet to those actions cleaves something which doth not proceed from this regenerate minde but from the corrupt and unregenerate flesh for that hath alwayes in it some darknesse and vitiousnesse
pierceth to the heart and the God of Grace searcheth the heart and trieth the reins Psal 7.9 And Grace it self diveth and taketh root in the inward man Secondly wine expels sorrow and pensivenesse whence the kingly Preacher exhorts us to give wine to those who are of heavie hearts Prov. 31.6 So the com orts we have by the Grace of God doth refresh our hearts in our greatest sorrows whether temporall or spirituall for if outward afflictions presse us we are assured that they shall be rewarded and changed into an eternall weight of glory Rom. 8.18 And if we be dejected for our sins the spirit of Grace will assure us of pardon and reconciliation through Christ 1 Iohn 2.1 2. Thirdly wine expels fears and makes men bold so Grace overcomes all legall and desperate fears and terrours and passions of the heart and makes us confidently to relye upon the mercie love power and promises of Christ 1 Iohn 4 18. Fourthly wine cheers and makes glad the heart f Psal 104 15. both of God and men g Iudg. 9.13 vitiâ— dicitur quasi vitae vel quia vivificat Isidor So by Grace we have that peace of conscience which passeth all understanding yea that joy of the holy Ghost which is unspeakable and glorious Zach. 9.17 and 10.7 Philip. 4.7 Rom. 14.17 and 1 Pet. 1.8 Fifthly wine begets good spirits and increaseth the radicall heat so by Grace our zeal unto Gods glory and good works is daily increased Ephes 5.19 V. Wine is profitable also for the minde and that in these two regards viz. First it sharpens the understanding Psal 73.18 Vinum moderatè sumptum â—â—â—it ingenium so by Grace our intellectuals are bettered and we therby enabled to understand those things which concern our peace and the welfare of our souls h 1 Cor. 10 2. and 13.12 Secondly wine betters the minde and makes the coward strong and bold and resolute and the covetous man bountifull Barthol Alex. ab Al. 5. 21. so Grace works a true change in our natures and makes us unlike our selves Ephes 4.23 24. Answ 4 Fourthly wine is good outwardly used for I. Inwardly taken it warms but outwardly apposed it cools so Grace doth increase all inward spirituall gifts but doth diminish all carnall desires II. Wine cures wounds whence the Samaritan powres wine and oyl because as oyl doth purge cleanse and close up a wound so wine doth asswage the pain and comforts thâ— wound Here we must observe these two things namely First that there are three sorts of wounds to wit I. Painfull and smarting wounds these are the accusations and worm of conscience II. Itching wounds which allure men to scratch although scratching causeth smarting these are temptations and allurements unto sin the end whereof if we give way unto them will be the gauls and accusations of our consciences III. Insensible wounds in which are much mortified and dead flesh these are blinde and hard hearts Now Grace cures all these wounds for thereby we are assured of the pardon of our sins which are past and of preservation against sin and of knowledge and mollified and softned hearts Ezech. 36.26 27. Secondly there are three sorts of Ulcers namely I. Swelling these must be broken although it be painfull this is internall concupiscence which makes men often break forth first into sin as in David 2 Sam. 11. and 12. and afterwards into bitter fighs tears and groans as the same kingly Prophet did II. Matterish and running Ulcers which must be dried up this is the custome of sin which is very hardly left III. Cacoethes a Bile ill to be cured by reason of the long continuance thereof and the dead flesh therein and here there is need of Corrosives by this is meant such a trade and hardnesse in evill that a man cannot cease to sin 2 Pet. 2.14 Rom. 7.14 19. And this is most frequently cured by sharp afflictions as we see in Manasses Thus by the Grace of the Spirit we are brought unto the confession of sin and unto contrition for sin yea to the leaving of sin though it have been customary unto us and we long continued therein Fifthly wine was used in sacrifices and divine Answ 5 things Exod. 29.40 so the sacrifices and oblations of our prayers must be mixed and offered up with the grace of Faith or otherwise they will not be pleasing and acceptable unto God Ephes 6.18 Iude 20. And thus we have seen how in some things the Grace of Gods Spirit resembles wine and that as wine is unto the body so Grace is unto the soul Our Saviour saying here that men put new wine into new Bottles may occasion this question Whether the Wâ—â—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Bottles be all one Quest 4 or not Some think they 〈…〉 me thinks without truth or reason Answ for 〈◊〉 â—ction differs from the agent and the contaâ—â—â—â—om the contained so doth the wine from the vessell for the better understanding of this observe a three-fold diffâ—rence namely First some say the wine and the vessell differ in degree because the new man is perfected simul semel at once by the revelation of Faith but the new wine which is the strength of Grace doth grow and increase daily we not being perfect in grace so long as we live Philippians 3.10 c. I dare not subscribe to this difference because as Grace so also Faith groweth and increaseth daily 2 Cor. 4.16 and 3.18 and 2 Peter 3.18 Secondly some say the wine and the vessell differ in Re even in the very things themselves because the one Grace is a quality in God and is onely revealed and by illumination communicated unto us but the other Grace is a quality imprinted in us whereby we are sanctified I dare not subscribe to this difference neither because the communication of divine Grace doth remain and abide imprinted in us as well as the other Thirdly the wine and the vessâ—ll differ in nature in regard of the action for the one is once onely imprinted the other daily augmented Now these two to beget and nourish to live and to execute the actions and functions of life differ cleerly enough And these were foreshewed in the Types namely in Circumcision and the Passeover in Baptisme and the Lords Supper the one prefiguring our new Birth the other our growth and increase And therefore as the Tree differs from the fruit so doth the vessell from the Wine Unto the work of God there is required a preparation and a disposition as the Priests did first wash and then sacrifice And we are I. Planted and admitted into Gods house And then II. We work his work for if we live in the Spirit we must walk in the Spirit i Gal. 5.25 And thus as the Lord first makes us good Trees and then enables us to bring forth good fruit so we are first made good Bottles and then enabled to hold and shew forth good Wine for new Wine is
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
respects and considerations maketh him forbeare to offend He is tempted unto sinne and wrastles against it with manfull wrastlings because hee feares to offend his God yea because he loves his God and Res est solliciti plena timoris amor perfect love is full of feare yea for him to put forth his hand unto wickednesse were to crucifie unto himselfe againe the Lord of Glory and put him to an open shame and therefore hee resists sinne even unto blood In a word the love of CHRIST constraines him to strive against sinne And thus in him the Spirit lusts against the flesh Secondly in the Unregenerate man the flesh lusts against the flesh that is Naturall carnall and mundane respects and considerations cause him to abstaine from Sinne and to strive against it He is tempted often to Drunkennesse revenge Fornication deceiving by false weights and measures and the like and he resists and withstands these temptations and why For feare of the Judgements of GOD or the displeasing of some men or the staining of his reputation estimation and credit and the like carnall respects and thus in him the Flesh lusts against the flesh IV. The last difference betweene the striving of the Regenerate and the Vnregenerate man shewes it selfe in the meanes by which they resist For First the troubled Conscience onely of the Vnregenerate man resists and for the most part by little and little the Conscience growes sencelesse and hard and then hee sinnes without feeling Ephes 4.19 But Secondly the Regenerate resists Sinne by the word and grace of God and as his knowledge in the word increases and the grace of God is increased in him even so his strength and hatred against sinne increases And therefore if we would know whether we be Regenerated or not wee must examine whether we warre against sinne with Spirituall or Carnall weapons 2 Cor. 10.4 5. And thus much for the first answer and the first effect of Regeneration Answ 2 Secondly the next effect of Regeneration is a holy life and conversation For those who are in CHRIST will labour to purge themselves even as hee is Pure 1 Iohn 3. and that by Faith Act. 15.9 Here observe in the Regenerate foure things to wit I. Hee conceits of Sinne and lookes upon whatsoever is evill as a thing not belonging but as a stranger unto him he knowes sinne is not his worke and therefore he imployes not himselfe therein but as an enemy hates it and fights against it But II. Hee lookes upon that which is good as his owne proper worke which he is bound to obey and to performe and therefore according to St. Pauls advice Philip. 4.8 he labours after whatsoever is holy just pure and of good report because the Lords worke is his employment and the Lords wayes are his path and as the Lord by the effectuall vocation of his Spirit hath called him unto holinesse so he labours to walke in the wayes of holinesse and to worke the worke of the Lord. Hence III. When hee is not able to doe that good which he would and should as a Sicke man sometimes is not able to disgest his meat then is he sensible of his weaknesse and sorrowfull for it and apprehensive of the want of grace in his Soule as the body is for want of meat crying out and complaining of his impotencie and inability with St. Paul Rom. 7.15.19.24 And IV. When he finds that he is not able to doe what he would then he strives to doe what hee can and that to the uttermost As it is with an industrious man who being wounded in his legges and forced through lamenesse to keepe house strives to be doing something and employes himselfe in one good and profitable worke or other untill he bee able to goe about his affaires and to follow his owne proper and particular calling So the Regenerate man if he be not able to walke in the wayes of God and to worke his worke as he desires through infirmity and weaknesse then hee labours to employ himselfe as he can and to doe what good workes he is able with an earnest desire of more strength and a faithfull promise and full purpose to runne swiftly the race that is set before him when the Lord shall give his anckle bones strength and to worke cheerefully the worke of the Lord when he shall be pleased to strengthen his hands And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be Regenerated or not let us examine our purposes and promises our desires and endeavours of a new life and holy conversation for they which are borne againe will avoyd all evill impure and scandalous actions and labour to abound in every good worke and grieve when they are not able to doe what they desire and rejoyce when the Lord increaseth their strength and makes them thereby able in some good measure to obey his will Thirdly the next effect of Regeneration is a Answ 3 certainty thereof Here observe these things viz. I. As an Infant knowes not that it lives neither is sensible of life So those who are Infants in grace and newly regenerated and converted are not sensible for a while of the Spirituall life of Grace but when they come to a greater maturity of grace they easily perceive it and know it II. As a melancholy man may thinke himselfe to be sicke yea dead when in the meane time the actions of life and motion convince him to be alive So the Regenerate in the houre of temptation doth often thinke himselfe to be dead in Sinne and deprived of all Spirituall life when in the meane time his feare to offend God his sorrow for his sinnes his warring against sinne and his unblameable conversation shewes and proves that he is a living Soule and alive in the Lord. III. As a man by some deepe wound or extreame blow or the decaying of the Spirits may faint or swound and become insensible of life So may the Regenerate man after the committing of some great and grievous Sinne as wee see in David Psal 22. and 32. and 42. But as those are brought unto themselves who faint with rubbing and other the like meanes so these by the wounds and checks of Conscience and by an earnest endeavour in the exercises of Religion may by little and little returne unto themselves and their former assurance of Grace and Regeneration IV. If the Regenerate man be not an Infant nor under the burden of temptation neither hath committed any great or grievous Sinne then hee may know his estate and condition and that he is alive unto the Lord 1 Iohn 2.13 and 3.14 because the actions of life prove him to live and his life is no longer hid from himselfe An Jmage or Picture may in outward shew bee like to a living man in all things although it have no life in it at all but this concludes not that therefore a living man câ—nnot tell certainly whether he lives or not A man asleepe may dreame that he
comfort of their lives and the Answ 4 better enabling of them to beare the crosses and disasters of this life What is here required of us Quest 6 We must prepare our selves for this reckoning and cast up our owne accounts Answ examining what we have done that so we may prevent the judgement of God What must we examine or coÌ„pute Quest 7 First in generall we must examine our selves Answ 1 and our workes Secondly more particularly two things are to Answ 2 be examined and carefully cast up to wit I. Our actions sins especially those sins which are observed and marked and which shall be most severely punished at the day of judgmeÌ„t as for example First diffidence and distrust of God 1. Diffidentia as Esa 30.8 we usually place our hope and trust upon the world Iob. 31.24 And if we be in penury have no peace at all within our selves fides est quod vides we believe no more then we see and therefore when our riches faile our faith fades 2 Contemptus verbi Secondly a contempt of the word and Law of God Esa 5.24 3 Superbiâ— Thirdly pride Esa 47.7 either against God or man 4. Odium Fourthly hatred of our brethren and the wayes of God 5. Provocatiâ— fratrum Fifthly provocation of our Brethren 1 Peter 4.3 And that I. Sometimes unto duels and slaughters And II. Sometimes unto the prophanation of the Lords day And III. Sometimes unto adultery and fornication IV. Sometimes unto drunkennesse Abak 2.15 6. Verba â—tiosa Sixthly idle words for even these are observed and threatned Matth. 12.36 Now there are three sorts of these to wit I. Some are contrary to holinesse as swearing blasphemy and scoffing at holy things II. Some are contrary to righteousnesse as lying brawling and the like Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 III. Some are contrary to sobriety as filthy and lascivious words or songs Ephes 5.4 Now because the Lord sees and markes and threatnes to punish all these we must examine which and how many of them have beene in us or committed by us that so we may labour seriously to repent what is by-past and to amend for the time to come We must take heed that we doe not distrust either the providence promise or love of God we must be principally carefull not to despise the will and word of God we must beware of pride hatred and wicked words in our selves and of provoking others unto wickednesse because all these shall be punished when the Lord comes to reckon with us Benedictionesaliae Spirituales II. We must examine and carefully cast up the blessings and mercies given unto us by God whether Spirituall or corporall or Externall First there are Spirituall graces given unto us by God which we must give account unto him of as 1. Verbum I. The word and the preaching thereof Iohn 12.48 Hebr. 2.3 And herein two things are to be examined viz. First how we love it and whether we prepone or postpone other things before it Secondly how doe we apply the word doe we make it a Rule a Ballance a Touch-stone applying it to our words workes and thoughts In a word doe we direct our lives thereby These things we had need examine because they will be inquired and searched into when the Lord comes to take account of us 2. Spiritus II. The holy Spirit is another spiritual grace given unto us for as the Lord gives the word unto our yeares so he gives also the Spirit unto our hearts and as the word without cals so the Spirit within moves us and therefore we must examine First whether we strive against these good motions labouring to extinguish them or whether we embrace nourish and labour to kindle these sparkes into a flame And Secondly whether doe we acknowledge in these good cogitations compunctions and motions the finger of God and his gracious call or whether do we thinke them idle thoughts and so as needlesse or unnecessary let them suddainly fade and dye Thirdly whether do we follow obey the counsell direction of the Spirit or whether do we disobey and despise it For we must give account of these at the comming of our Master and therefore in the meane time we ought to examine our selves in them III. The communion of the Saints is another spirituall grace given unto us by God that is 3. Communio sanctorum as the Lord gives us the call of his word and the motions of his spirit so he also gives us the examples and exhortations of the godly and as this is a great blessing so no small account must we give of it at the last And therefore we should examine these three things viz. First whether we love and like the society of wicked or righteous men most Secondly whether we like and approve of the good examples of the godly or whether we despise and deride them Thirdly whether we follow the good examples of good men or praise them onely but imitate them not at all For for these we must give account of unto God at the last Secondly Corporaleâ— there are corporall endowments given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto God for as for example I. Wisedome 1 PrudeÌ„tio which is a gift comming from heaven and excels all temporall things Now herein we must examine First whether we bend our wit unto oppressions wrong injury strife contention and the like Or Secondly whether we employ it in gathering together the thicke clay of this world Or Thirdly whether we bury it in pleasure as the unprofitable servant did his Talent in a napkin Or Fourthly whether we use our wisedome unto the glory of God or the advancement of Religion or the good of our brethren or the increase of our owne grace and goodnesse II. 2. Ingeniâ— Wit is another corporall blessing given unto us and therefore we must examine whether we use our quicknesse and wit with Bezaleel and Aholiab unto the service of the Church or with many to the composing of chaffie and lewd poemes and idle unprofitable Bookes III. 3. ConstaÌ„tia Magnanimites Constancy and Magnanimity may well be called a corporall blessing and is given by God it being a rare morall vertue if it be not rash but prudent And therefore those who are indued herewith must examine Whether First they convert this their constancie unto revenge Or whether Secondly they convert it unto the protection of the Gospell or the good of Religion IV. Courtesie 4. Comitaâ— morum and affability is a singular corporall blessing given unto many by God who must examine if First they use it not to adulation and flattery like Court-holy-water Secondly if they use it to the winning and reclaiming of their brother from his wicked wayes V. 5. Memoriâ— Memory is another Corporall blessing given by God unto many who must use it to the bettering of their inward man That
condition or other which they must carefully observe if they desire the blessing promised Thirdly we must therefore content our selves with generalls that God will one way or other by some blessing or other make good his promises unto us either bestow some temporall blessing upon us or free us from evils or give us peace of conscience or sustaine us by his grace or strength of the Spirit It may by way of doubting be demanded how Quest 4 wee can believe too much or expect for more then is promised I answer first this is done two manner of Answ 1 wayes First by prescribing unto the Almighty a time of Mercy this we must not doe but wait and expect the times and seasons of the Lord who hath appointed times for all his purposes And therefore wee must not bee impatient or weary or murmure at the Lords delay but expect patiently the Lords leasure the time will come when wee shall say surely there is a reward for the righteous k Psal 58.12 First is thy affliction heavy to be borne then remember sorrow may indure for a night but joy comes in the morning as thou maist perceive by many examples Iobs affliction was great yet it was shortly turned into prosperity and all temporall affluence the danger of Daniel and the three Children was extraordinary yet God preserves the one in the Lyons den and the other in the fiery Fornace and delivers both the one and the other in his appointed time Ionahs danger was great to be first swallowed by the sea then by the Whale yet in Gods due time hee is brought safe on shore And therefore whatsoever thy affliction be yet beare it waiting patiently the Lords leasure for deliverance from it Secondly is thy innocency and good name questioned and scandalized and the false aspersions cast upon thee believed by others yet murmure not the Lord in his appointed season will cause thy innocency to shine and breake forth as the Sonne out of the clouds Thus Davids innocency doth shew it selfe at length towards Saul and Mephibosheths towards David 2 Sam. 19. Thirdly whatsoever thy griefe or paine bee yet be not too hasty with God Canis festinans edit caecos catulos the hasty bitch brings forth blind puppyes and therefore festina lentê bee not impatient of delay but stay the Lords leasure The bond is not due untill the day appointed and so long as thou art not delivered Gods limited day is not come and therefore tempt not God by prescribing unto him a time but seeing the times are decreed by him for the accomplishing of his promises let us patiently depend upon him untill his mercy appeare towards us Secondly this is done by prescribing unto the Answ 2 Almighty a measure of Mercy and that either in temporall things or in spirituall First in spirituall things by binding heavy burdens and grievous to be borne a Matth. 23.4 upon our owne backes or upon others this is to tempt God b Act. 15.20 yea to take away that Christian liberty from us which we are called unto and enjoy by the Gospell of this sort are the Monasticall vowes of poverty single life the observation of dayes meats and the like which God requires not of us and therefore in these we should remember these two things First Religion is burden enough for thee if it bee rightly understood professed and practised and therefore there is no need to adde hereunto for want of imployment things not injoyned by the Lord. Secondly thou knowest not thy owne strength thou art not sure in thine owne mind whether thou shalt be able rightly to undergoe and performe these vowes or not whether the love of the world or the lust of the flesh be so thorowly mortified and crucified in thee that they will never rebell or make head against thee and therefore take heed that by such vowes we doe not deprive our selves of those lawfull remedies which God hath appointed against such sinnes for this is to tempt God and to endanger our selves to be tempted by the divell c 1 Cor. 7.5.37 wherefore we must not cause our soules to sinne d Eccles 5 5. Secondly in temporall things by expecting or desiring greater things then God hath as yet given not contented with what is given Rachel enjoyed health the comfort of friends and the company of a religious husband but all these afford her no comfort but except she have children she shal die for sorrow e Gen. 30.1 Naaman comes to the Prophet to be cured but once purposed to go away uncured rather then be healed by so contemptible a meanes as the washing in Iordan f 2 King 5.11 The Israelites first long for bread but afterwards when they have it they loath it and lust for flesh g Numb 11.4 c. and 21.5 wherefore they are said to tempt God And therefore we must learne alwayes to be contented with our present portion not tempting God but remember he knowes and sees our necessities as well as our selves hee knowes our strength and what may be good for us better then we our selves he sees what the event will be and will order and dispose it to our good The children of God may very well be contented to want all things when God hath promised to care for them and prohibited them to care at all for the end or successe h 1 Pet. 5.6 because although we might have what we desire yet we know not what the event will prove as for example First wouldest thou desire children as Rachel did It may be first they would draw thy love from God if not in toto yet in tanto thou wouldest so delight in them that thou wouldest not rejoyce thy self so much in God as thou diddest before Or Secondly it may be if children were given or granted unto thee they would prove disobedient stubborne rebellious prophane traytors theeves heretikes or such dissolute prodigals that thou wouldest wish them dead and blesse the wombe that never bare in regard of thy unhappy selfe Secondly wouldest thou wish riches little dost thou know what danger they may bring thee into they draw many from Christ as we see in the young man who had beene a happy man if hee had not beene a rich man i Matth. 19.22 Riches are often ordained for the destruction of the owner as one saith k Barth Casa Spanish cruelt the poore Indians had beene happy if their countrey had not afforded gold for auri sacra fames the insatiable desire of gold made the cruell Spanyards unsatiable in the shedding of blood as that authour in an assembly of the Royall Counsell of the Judges with many learned Divines Lawyers called by the King spake with best caution being affronted by Sepulveda avouching that the Spaniards had slaine and destroyed in the severall Ilands where they came above twenty Millions l Pag. 132. Thirdly wouldest thou wish honour It is a most
the wayes of God Now it is not so simply good for a man to bee ignorant of the wayes of God but comparatively hee had better not have knowne them at all then after they have knowne them to forsake them We have the like speach used Proverb 17.1 and 21.9.19 True and this is either Natural which is either Absolute thus man in his first creation was very good Or Genes 1.31 Respective thus a thing is called naturally good when it is profitable as Gen. 49.15 Exod. 18.17 Marke 9.50 Spiritual which consists either in Th ngs thus all vertues and graces of the holy Spirit are called good Or Persons which goodnes is either Infinite and is in God alone Marke 10.18 Finite in the Church Triumphant Respective which is either in Some one singularly Far a good man some would even dare to dye not for every good man but for some one singularly good both in himselfe and unto others All the faithfull generally A good man that is every good man bringeth forth good things And so the word signifies in this place Observat Teaching us That after wee are regenerated wee ought to fructifie in every good worke when the Lord hath made us good trees wee should labour to bring forth good fruit Matth. 3.8 and 13.23 Cant. 2.11 and Col. 1.9.10 and 2.6 and Rom. 6.4 and 7.4 Question 2 How manifold are good works Twofold exuere induere to put off the old man Answer to put on the new Rom. 13.12 Ephes 4.17.24 more particularly the good fruits of a good tree are either First Negative to abstaine from sinne and whatsoever is evill Rom. 6.12.14 Ephes 5.11 Why must the regenerate abstaine from all sinne Question 3 First because sinne is a leaven and will pollute the whole man 1. Cor. 5.7 Answer 1 Secondly because sinne grieves the good and Answer 2 blessed Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 Answer 3 Thirdly because sinne is a scandalous thing and doth scandalize religion when seene in a religious person And therefore all the children of God must walke warily and circumspectly carefully avoiding every evill thing Colos 4.5 and 1 Thessal 4.12 Secondly Affirmative to abound in every good worke and to bee conversant and frequent in every good duetie And of these the present text speaks Question 4 Why must wee bee thus carefull to bring forth good fruits Answer 1 First because God hath given us grace for this end and purpose The talent was not given to hide in a Napkin but to improve Matth. 25.18 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall (a) 1 Cor. 12.7 vessels are made that they may hold liquor fruit-trees are planted not for show but to bring forth fruit and wee are regenerated that wee might bee holy God plantes and prunes and digs that wee might fructifie Matth. 21.34 c. And therefore wee must not bee slothfull and negative Christians Iames 1.23 But industrious remembring that God made man for labour not for lazines and created him not for speculation onely but for practise The Lord 1. Enlightens the minde and the understanding And 2. Moves and perswades the affections And 3. Imprints faith in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 8.16 and 1 Iohn ◠10 And 4. Gives graces and good habits unto us and al for this end that we might reduce all into act and bring forth good fruites And therefore wee must not frustrate his expectation Answer 2 Secondly it is necessary that wee should abound in good works because thus onely wee approve our selves to bee good trees and our pietie to bee true and cordiall For true godlines doth alwayes encrease and daily is enlarged the seed of grace in the heart is like the mustard-seed in the garden which takes root and afterwards sends forth a tender blade then a stalke and lastly comes to bee a tall shrub bringing forth fruit Thus the truest signe of life is growth and Dwarfes are but monsters in nature Wherefore we must not be alwayes children neither alwayes learning but never coming unto perfection but so learne the practise of vertue that wee may grow up therein daily more and more (b) 1 Peter 2.1 Thirdly the Holy Ghost is fruitfull Gal. 5.21 Answer 3 and Ephes 5.9 and therefore if wee desire to approve our selves to be guided and directed thereby we must be fruitfull also Answer 4 Fourthly wee must labour to abound in good workes because God is glorified thereby Matth. 5.16 Iohn 15.8 Phil. 1.11 Answer 5 Fiftly because our brethren are edified thereby Titus 2.7 and 3.8 and 1 Pet. 2.12 and 3.1 Answer 6 Sixtly because it is profitable for our selves Prov. 11.30 Rom. 6.22 Answer 7 Seventhly because it is comfortable unto the Ministers of God whom God hath set over us Iohn 4.36 Rom. 1.13 Hebr. 13.17 In what works must wee labour to abound Question 5 Wee must labour to abound in these two things Answer namely First in Internall desire love and fervour of the heart towards every thing that is good wee must labour to encrease dayly in the love of every good thing and in zeale and in uprightnesse and in sincerity of heart Secondly in Externall actions that is both 1. In an Abstinence from all evill works And 2. In obedience unto that which is good And herein three things are to bee observed namely First wee must obey every kinde of good worke whether belonging to the first or second table Secondly wee must obey every good worke in a frequent custome and assiduous and daily life Thirdly wee must obey the Lord perseverantly continuing in his service unto the end Wee must not serve the Lord with our hearts onely as some say they doe and not with our bodies neither with our bodies onely as many doe and not with our hearts but wee must labour to bee trees bearing good fruit both in bodies and soules Wee must not abstaine from sinne onely as many doe and doe no good but wee must cease to doe evill and learne to doe well Wee must not doe some sorts of good works onely or sometimes by aguish fits or begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh but wee must ensue after whatsoever is good and that through the whole course of our life § 2. Neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good Sect. 2 fruit Our Saviour expressely here teacheth Observat That so long as wee are unregenerate we cannot cease from evill works Matth. 12.34 and 2 Pet. 2.14 A Gentleman perceiving that hee could not thrive in his own countrey Piacenza went to Florence to live there hoping to finde that place more prosperous unto him and being there hee figured for his devise a Peach-tree loden with fruit which in the proper soile wherin it first springeth yeeldeth forth poysoned and unpleasant encrease but being transplanted in some farther Coast becometh wholesome and fruitfull his Posie was Translata proficit arbos Wee are just like this Peach-tree for so long as wee are in our
it hath a double propertie namely I. It revives quickens and refreshes the spirits And II. Nourisheth and makes men able for labour So the children of God by his grace are enabled to worke his worke or to performe good workes What workes are required of those vessels into Quest 3 whom the wine of grace is powred First in generall they must labour to abound Answ 1 in three sorts of works namely I. In the workes of the heart as in zeal patience humility love frequent meditation and the like II. In the workes of the mouth as in profession lauding of God and words fit for edification Colos 4.6 III. In the works of the life and in these we must be rich 1 Tim. 6.18 Secondly more particularly many are the Answ 2 works which God requires of those whose hearts he hath sanctified with grace as for example to instance upon some of the most ordinary and usuall I. They must give themselves wholly uâ— unto God confessing acknowledging themselvs to be his servants Rom. 6.19 1 Cor. 6.19 offering up themselves and theirs wholly unto his service and learning in humility of soule to deny their own wils And II. They must labour to hate and deny all things which would draw them from Christ Luke 14.26 They must cleave so close unto the Lord that neither her pleasure profit the world nor any thing else may separate them And III. They must depend wholly upon God adhering unto him and relying upon him in all their necessities and upon all their occasions Psalme 73.28 Iob 13 15. This is hard but needfull Iohn 6.29 And IV. They must wrastle and fight against all carnall lusts and inbred corruptions Gal. 5.17 and 1 Pet. 2.11 And V. They must labour to walke in love towards all the faithfull loving the brethren and servants of Christ Iohn 13.35 Rom. 12.18 c. Ephes 5.2 And VI. They must walke in sanctity humility and simplicity Iohn 1.45 And VII They must be liberall charitable ready to doe good unto all Gal. 5.22 And VIII They must delight themselves in the law of the Lord Rom. 7 22. that is First delight to meditate therein as David did Psal 119. And Secondly delight in the observance and practice therof And IX They must undauntedly confesse and acknowledge Christ to be their Lord and boldly professe his name before men 1 Tim 6.12 This is Vinum odorum I beleeved therefore I spake 2 Cor. 4.13 X. They must remain and persevere in al these unto the end Mat. 24.13 Iohn 8.31 Observ Our Saviour by these words Men put new wine into new bottles would teach us That the grace of the Holy Spirit is unto the heart as wine is unto the body Esay 55.1 Prov. 9.2 Ephes 5.18 Quest 3 What Analogy or resemblance is there between Wine and Grace or wherein is Wine like unto Grace Answ 1 First Wine is reputed one of the best creatures ordained for the comfort of man hence Abraham offers it to Melchisedech Gen. 14.18 and Isaac thus blesseth Iacob The Lord cause thee to abound with plenty of corne and wine Gen. 27.28 yea hence Wine is reckoned amongst the chiefest delicates Cantie 5.1 and Psalme 4.7 Thus Grace is the principall thing which belongs unto the soule and which is most necessary and of most use and benefit and comfort unto it Answ 2 Secondly in time the Vine growes to bee a Tree of which hath beene made columns and statues Bartholomeus from Pliny tels us that in Populonia a Citie of Hetâ—uria neer Pisa that is now called Plumbinum there was a statue of Iupiter made of a vine stock and almost all Writers agree that of all Trees the wood of a Vine is most durable Durat in perpetuum We need not doubt however Vines are with us but that they come sometimes to be great Trees if we do but consider how Sir Walter Ralegh and he hath it from Strabo tels us that there have been Clusters of Grapes two cubits long and that we may credit this the better let us remember that bunch which was brought by the two Spies Numb 13.24 Thus as the wood of the Vine dures long so doth the Grace of God for whom God loves he loves unto the end Iohn 13.1 And his gifts and graces are without repentance A man cannot loose Grace except God take it from him now he hath promised that he will never repent him of giving Grace unto any Rom. 11.29 Thirdly Wine taken inwardly that is drunk Answ 3 is wonderfull profitable and that in many regards I. It is profitable for the stomack and that in these respects viz. First it helps to digest other meat so the Spirit of Grace doth digest and concoct all our cogitations and actions and like salt seasoneth both prosperity and adversity unto us Secondly wine quencheth and allayeth the thirst so Grace restraineth the heat of carnall appetites and desires and subdueth the affections Thirdly Wine helpeth and strengthneth the appetite and whetteth the stomack so Grace increaseth our desires after Grace and strengthneth our appetites after a greater measure of sanctification for he in whom Grace is will desire and endeavour to be more and more holy Fourthly wine breeds the best blood and gives the best nourishment to the body so Grace affords the best nourishment unto the soul and thereby onely do we grow up and become strong men in Christ II. Wine is profitable for man in the veins as well as in the stomack for First it opens stopped veins and is good for obstructions so Grace doth facilitate the way unto spirituall duties and takes away the obstacles We are naturally backward unto every good work but by Grace we rejoyce in that which is good Secondly wine doth dry up crudid humours in the veins and qualifies them so Grace doth ripen corroborate and perfect all weak and infirm cogitations at first we are not able to do what we desire but with Saint Paul complain The good which I would do I cannot Rom. 7.14 but by Grace at length we are enabled in some measure to perform the will of our heavenly Father Thirdly wine doth expell evill humours out of the veins because it strengthens the expulsive faculty so Grace doth expell all evill desires thoughts and lusts out of the heart Fourthly wine doth fill the veins with good humours yea the best moisture so by Grace we are filled with the Spirit of God Ephes 5.19 and all holy desires III. Wine is good for the body and that in a double regard namely First it cures some diseases and inward griefs so by Grace all our wounds are cured and diseases healed Psal 103.2 Secondly wine increaseth the strength of the body Psal 78.65 so by Grace we grow up from children to men and increase daily in spirituall strength IV. Wine is profitable for the spirits and that in many respects to wit First it penetrates into the most inward parts of a man so the word of Grace Heb. 4.12 13.
instruments of God for the gathering together of men unto the faith And therefore our Saviour here commandeth us to pray unto the Lord of the harvest § 3. That he would send forth labourers Sect. 3 How manifold is the sending of Ministers Quest 1 It is either First Extraordinary Answ as was frequent in the old Testament when sometimes men sometimes women were suddenly inspired with the Spirit of Prophesie Secondly Ordinary and this is two fold viz. I. An internall vocation and call from God and this hath in it these two things namely First God excites and stirâ— up such to have compassion upon the Church and Children of God and to desire that they were able to serve God in this great work of gathering in his harvest Secondly then God makes them able Ministers not of the Letter but of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3.6 II. An externall calling from men appointed for this end For the gatherers of this harvest must be both missi and permissi sent by God and allowed by men By the name of Labourers which our Saviour here gives to Ministers we may observe That the Ministers of the word are ordained unto labour Observ How doth it appear that the calling of a Minister Quest 2 requires so much labour and pains First it appears by the names given unto them Answ 1 they are called Fishers Mat. 4.19 Luke 10.2 and coÌ„manded to be painfull faithfull Shepherds Ioh. 21.15 c. Act. 20.28 and 2 Tim. 4.2 5. They are called Souldiers and Planters and Builders and the like 1 Cor. 9. and 3.7 and 16.10 16. and 2 Cor. 6.1 5 c. and 11.23 Philip. 4.3 and 1 Thess 5.12 and 1 Tim. 3.1 and 2 Tim. 4.5 Secondly by the work of the Ministers it appears Answ 2 that their calling requires much labour and pains For their work is to attend unto the Church of Christ which is no small work containing therein these four things namely I. To preach the word publikely Mark 16. 16. and 1 Timothy 5. â—7 and 2 Timothy 4.2 II. To labour by preaching to make thâ—â—â— people perfect men in Christ Jesus 2 Cor. 11.2 Colos 1.28 III. To love their people with their hearts and inwardly to be carefull of them and to pray for them Gal 4.11 IV. To suffer affliction and persecution if need require for the good of their flocks Reade 1 Cor 4.11 c. and 2 Cor. 4.8 c and 11.23 and 2 Tim. 2.3 c. Quest 3 How may a good Minister and painfull labourer be known Answ 1 First a good labourer gains more by his working than he spends upon himself in his diet so a good Minister doth not spend all his labour and study upon his flock but still saves and gains something for himself being himself bettered by his preaching and study Answ 2 Secondly a good labourer spends in a manner the whole day in labour and but a small part of it in eating so a good Minister spends both day and night 1 Thess 2 12. in care labour and study and in comparison of the time therein spent spends but little in refreshing of himself Answ 3 Thirdly a good workman works as painfully when his Master is absent as when he is present so we though absent in body should yet notwithstanding be present in spirit and as carefull privatly to pray for those who are under us as publikely to preach unto them Answ 4 Fourthly a good labourer is a shamed to come into his Masters sight that day that he hath been idle so a faithfull Minister will cry Perdâ—dimus diem and grieve for the mis-spending of any one day wherein he hath not brought some glory to God or good to his Church or benefit or comfort to some of his children Answ 5 Fiftly if a good labourer labour all day and gain nothing then he grieves for his bad successe so the good Ministers of God grieve and mourn when they labour all night and catch nothing Reade Luke 5.5 and Heb. 13.17 Sect. 4 § 4. Into his harvest Observ We may observe hence That the end of a Ministers labour is to gather in Gods harvest Here we must take notice of two things to wit First in every age of the world there is a double labour of Ministers namely first Seâ—d-time then secondly Harvest-time first they must sow then they must reap Rom. 15.20 and 1 Pet. 2.25 Secondly as in America there is a perpetuall harvest there being something ripe every moneth in the year in some part or other of it so is it with the Ministers 〈◊〉 for alwaies so long as the world lasts there will be a perpetuall harvest some still ready to be gathered to the faith and the profession of Religion What are the works which God requires of these labourers Quest God requires of them these divers and severall works viz. First to sow the â—eed that is Answ to preach the Word And Secondly to water it that is to nourish and cherish what begins to take root or to labour daily that the Word may be the more cleer to the understanding of the hearers and that they may grow up and increase in knowledge Ego plantavi hoc est initia pâ—sui quia primus â—ester â—â—â—tor fui Apollos verò â—igavit hoc est bene positam doctrinam illustravit â—â—â—it g Aretius in 1 Cor. 3.6 Thirdly to hedge in the corn that it be not trampled down that is labour to fence them about with Domminations Threatnings and legall fears that thereby they may be kept from sin and to hedge them in with sound Doctrine that the viperous brood of Heretikes may not seduce them Fourthly to labour to ripen the corn that is to strive that they may be the surer fixed and rooted in faith and built up in all holy and spirituall knowledge Ephes 1.18 Fiftly to harrow the field and to break the clots thaâ— is to labour to break and humble the obduâ—â—â—â— and obstinate hearts of hardned sinners by the hammer of the Word Sixtly to gather in the Wheat that is to gather men unto the Communion of the Saints for there is a double gathering of the righteous namely I. By the Ministery of earthly Ministers the Preachers of the Word when they are gathered unto the faith and profession of Religion and the true Church II. By the Ministery of heavenly Ministers the Angels when by them they are gathered into Gods gainer that is the Triumphant Church in heaven Seventhly to cast the Tares into the fire that is to give over unto Satan those who will not repent This we do unwillingly and alwaies but hypothetically because we are commanded to be mercifull and charitable and to hope the best TO THE CHRISTIAN READER CHRISTIAN READER If thou knowest me I know thou standest amazed and no wonder to see the insolencie of this our Age and how truly the Poet prophesied when he said Scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim That with the Cripple
we must hold that although the Answ 4 Subject of divine providence be principally rather in Practical things then speculative Thom. 22 q. 49. Art 6.2 yet it is also I. In all contingent things Thom. 1.22.2 and 4. and 103.5 And II. In all mutations and changes of the Universe Thom. 1. q. 22.2 And III. In evills Sub ratione bone § 3. Your haires are numbred Sect. 3 Many things might be observed from these words your haires are numbred namely First that haire is but an excrement and the most contemptible part of man Secondly that all our haires are observed and not one of them shall be lost Thirdly Christ doth not say that the haires of our eye-lids are numbred but of your head where there is the greatest plenty and the leastuse Fourthly your haires Non solum numer andi sed jam numerati are not onely to be numbred hereafter but are already numbred But I omit these What is our Saviours scope and meaning in Quest 1 these words To shew that God takes care for all things which concerne the elect and faithfull Answer Observ Hence then Note that the Providence of God doth particularly preserve all the elect in al their affaires yea in the least temporall things The Lord doth take that speciall care of them that all things by his all wise providence turne to their good Romans 8.28 Psalm 23.1 and 33.18 and 34. 15. Esa 43.1 and Deuter. 2.7 and 8.5 and 28 2 14. Levitie 26.4 14. Besides the consideration of these two particulars will further confirme this truth to wit First God hath made the Angels ministring spirits for the good of of his people and children t Psal 34.7 and Mat 18 â—0 and Hebâ— 1.14 And Secondly the Lord forbids us to care 1 Pet. 5 7. and commands us to walke in faith 2 Corinth 5.7 yea that we may the readilier obey he promiseth to give us all things Math. 6.33 And to be more tender over us then ever Mother was over Child Esa 49.15 And therfore blessed are the righteous in all things for they shall lacke nothing that is good Psalm 34.10 Quest 2 What good things doth the Lord provide in part and bestow upon his Children Answ 1 First hee Provides possessions for them and hee will give the earth unto them Psalm 37.22 Math 5.5 Answ 2 Secondly hee will bestow blessings upon them For I. He will give them raine in their need Amos. 4.7 And II. Hee will free them from danger and evill Acts. 27.24 And III. He will give unto them issue and posterity Psalm 127. and 128. Answ 3 Thirdly he will direct them in all their waies and pathes Psalm 37.23 Answ 4 Fourthly he will give good things unto them for their body For I. He will provide food for them If they hunger hee will give them bread if they thirst hee will give them drinke Reade Genes 21.17 and and 28.20 and 1 King 17.14 II. If they bee naked hee wil provide garments for them Deuter. 8.3 III. If they be sicke hee will cure and heale them Psalme 147.3 and 2 King 5.1 and Esa 38. IV. If they mourne he will comfort them Mat. 5.4 Esay 60.2.3 V. If they be in debt hee will releeve them 2 King 4.3 Verse 23.33 VERS 32.33 Whosoever therefore shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heaven But whosoever shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven Quest What is observable in these words The Reward of Sect. 2 Professors wherein are two things Answer The Person Whosoever shall confesse mee before men § 1. The Reward I will confesse him before my Father in heaven § 2. Viz. Apostates deniers wherin also are The Person Whosoever shall deny mee before men § 3. The Reward He shall bee denied by me before my Father § 4. Sect. 1 § Whosoever shall confesse me before men Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of these words First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to confesse hath many significations namely I. Properly it signifies to consent or to say as another saith Simile loqui and that either First Idem affirmando by affirming the thing affirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 23.8 But the Pharisees confessed that there were both Angels and Spirits and a Resurrection So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Fathers confessed also that they were Pilgrims and Strangers in the earth Heb. 11.13 Or Secondly Idem negando by denying the thing denied 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iohn confessed and denied not that hee was not the Christ II. Hence the word is transferred unto the confession of sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confessing their sinnes Matth. 3.6 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Yea III. Hence it is transferred to Promises Herod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 promised to give her whatsoever she should aske Matth. 14.7 So Luke 22.6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Iudas promised to betray him unto them And IV. Hence the word is to a particular profession of Religion applied thus Saint Paul answering for himselfe saith unto the Governour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But this I confesse unto thee that after the way which they call heresie so worship I God So the Iewes had agreed that if any man did confesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Iesus was the Christ he should be put out of the Synagogue Iohn 9 22. V. It signifies to praise and magnifie the name of God every tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall confesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God Rom. 14.11 and 15.9 where wee may observe that in this last sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put with a dative case but in the other significations and acceptions it is either put with an Accusative or with this Proposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And in this verse and Luke 12 8. Now in the present Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie the profession of Christ and Religion Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In me Beza thinkes this to Answ 2 be an Hebraisme because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is redundant but I rather imagine that it makes the phrase more emphaticall because to beleeve in God is more then to beleeve God and therefore the meaning is whosoever shall professe his whole hope and confidence to be in Christ and shall make him the Rocke upon which he fastens the Anchor of hope and builds his faith he shall be owned by Christ at the last day Thirdly before men shewes that our profession Answ 3 must be publike and published and not concealed Fourthly these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every one Answ 4 that shall confesse me c. doth shew that the rule iâ— generall and belongs unto all Phil. 2.11 Fiftly the meaning therefore of these words Answ 5 whosoever shall confesse c. is that Religion must be publikely professed yea so professed that we may be sure and certaine to be rewarded and acknowledged by Christ Hence then three things
testimony of his Spirit that we may be enabled to call him Father Rom 8.15 Answ 4 Fourthly Patiendo by suffering and enduring patiently whatsoever afflictions the Lord layes upon us Heb. 12.8 Answ 5 Fiftly Verbum audiendo by hearing and obeying the word of God Iohn 17.13 Answ 6 Sixtly but our filiation principally consists in two things namely I. Credendo in faith in Christ Iohn 1.12 Gal. 3.26 And II. Obediendo in obedience unto God for those who would approve themselves to be the sonnes of God must put off the workes of darknesse and the old man and putting on the new man walke as becomes the children of light Ephes 5.8 and 1 Thess 5.5 And therefore if we desire to be made the children of God we must I. Be Peace-makers and Lovers II. Wee must love our enemies and do good unto those who doe evill unto us III. We must pray daily unto God to sealeou adoption in us by the evidence of his Spirit IV. We must patiently undergoe whatsoever the Lord layes upon us V. VVe must love reverence and prize the preaching of his word VI. Wee must labour to apprehend and apply Christ unto our selves by a lively faith And VII Wee must devote our selves wholly unto the service of God in a sincere and sanctified obedience Why doth Christ ascribe that unto God Quest 3 which hee did himselfe First negatively not to deprive himselfe of Answ 1 all power Chrys s for he saith afterwards All power is given unto me of my Father But Secondly affirmatively to shew that his Father Answ 2 was not moved by the importunity of others but that of his owne free grace and goodnesse he enlightned those who were of small account in the world and revealed these saving truths unto them Chrysost s § 4. Because thou hast hid these things Sect. 4 What is meant here by hiding or how doth Quest 1 God hide or blind the eyes First God is said sometimes to blind the eyes Answ 1 and harden the heart as Exod. 4 21. and 7.3 and 9.12 and 10.1 and 14.4 and Esa 44.18 But Secondly this is not so to be understood as Answ 2 though the Lord did shut up open eares and make blind seeing eyes or change a mollified heart into a hard one Nor Thirdly onely by permitting us to harden our Answ 3 selves But Fourthly by detaining of his grace from us Answ 4 whereby we should be softned or by denying to give that eye-salve unto us without which wee cannot see Revelat. 3.18 From whence wee may note that the Lord Observ 2 blinds and hardens wicked men not by changing them from better to worse but because he changeth them not from worâ—â— to better that is hee doth not harden by infusing or inferring any wicked quality into them which before was not in them but because he doth not give better qualities unto them then by nature they have in them Reade 1 Sam. 20.2 and 2 King 4.27 Gen. 18.17 For they were evill before yea altogether evill Genes 6.5 and 8.21 And therefore must not blame the Lord for their obduration or destruction because he made them no worse then they were but onely made them no better then they were which he was not bound to doe but lay the fault onely upon themselves How can the Lord blind some and not others Quest 2 seeing he is equall to all and hath professed himselfe to be no respecter of persons God doth not respect outward things Answ as honour or riches or beauty or comelinesse of person he doth not preferre Eliah before David nor Esau before Iacob But he looks upon inward things as piety iniquity pride and the like and therfore the cause of Gods blinding some will appear by the examination of the persons blinded For who were blinded the Wise Who were these wise men who were blinded Pharisees who First sate in Moses chayre Matth. 23. and were Doctours of the Law and yet Secondly could not discern of Christ but contemne and despise him Iohn 7.47 Luk 16.14 and laugh at him yea persecute him Iohn 8.37 and 3.32 And slander him calling him a Samaritane and Beelzebub And therfore because they despise the salvation of the Lord sent unto them and offered unto them in the Messias God hides himselfe from them Observ 2 From whence we may learne that God for priâ—e and hardnesse of heart takes away from men the saving light of his word and of the knowledge of God leaving them in palpable blindnesse Reade Esa 6.10 Iohn 12.40 Rom. 11.18 This is but that lex Talionis which God hath promised to observe Proverb 1.24 c. Because First I have called And Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Secondly yee have not heard But Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Thirdly despised and derided my message Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction The Lord leaves none but those who first left him hee hardens none but those who are already hardened he despiseth none but onely despisers as is plaine from 1 Sam 2.30 Esa 66.4 Quest 3 How doth the Lord hide himselfe from thâ—se Two manner of waies viz. Answer First detinendo by keeping back or taking away the word and by letting out the vineyard to other Husband men Reade Amos 8.12 Acts 13.46 and 19.9 Matth. 21.41 The word is the fire which melts the dew which mollifies and the hammer which breakes the hard heart And therefore needs must the heart grow hard when the word is taken away Secondly Non benedicendo by not blessing the word the word without the Spirit is but a dead Letter and therefore when the Lord doth not speake to the heart as well as the word to the eare no wonder if the heart remaine hard and obdurates for if the word preached bee not mixed with faith which is simply and only wrought by God in the hearers it is heard and Preached in vaine Heb. 4.2 and 1 Cor. 3.7 Quest 4 Why is the Gospell and word preached hid from so many of the hearers thereof Answ 1 First because Sathan stops the eares and shuts the eyes and hardens the heart of many Answ 2 Secondly because many despise and contemne the word And Answ 3 Thirdly because God gives them over to a reprobate sense Româ—ns 1.24 26 28. Quest 5 How is the word contemned and despised The word is despised by many many waies viz. Answ First some despise the word for the meannesse and poverty of the Ministers and thus did the Pharisees Iohn 7.47 yea because this is every where usuall our Saviour therefore doth comfort his servants with this that the contempt of them reflects upon himselfe those who despise them despise him and as contemners of the Lord shall certainly perish Luke 10.16 Secondly some deride and scoffe at the word 2 Chronic. 30.10 and 36.16 Acts 13.41 Thirdly some hinder the Preaching of
Doctori Greg. Past oftentimes the Lord out of his love mercy unto the people enables the Ministers to speak profitable and seasonable words unto them And on the other side the Lord sometimes for the sinnes of the hearers takes away the Ministers or the word from them Cum verbi auditores esuriunt pro eis reficiendis majora Doctoribus dona tribuuntur Greg. Past When hearers hunger after the word then the Lord for the refreshing comforting and satisfying of them doth give more Talents and greater gifts unto the Preachers But when people grow cold in their hearing or in their desires to heare or in their love unto the word then God often lessens the gifts of the Ministers or else takes away his painfull labourers sending Loiterers amongst them IV. He blesseth their labours and gives an increase to their indeavours 1 Cor. 3.6 Pedes quatuor bestiarum Evangelistarum Ezek. 1.7 ut scintillans aes aes candens est Praedicatio inde scintillae prodeunt quia ardent desyderio sonant verbo corda quae scintillae tetigerunt incendunt Greg. s Ezech. hom 3. The Ministers of the Word according to the Commandement of the Lord preach to their flocks and the Spirit of the Lord by their preaching doth oftentimes inflame their hearts and kindle their affections and fill their souls with sanctified desires and turn them truly unto himself And thus we see how the holy Ghost works and teaches in the Preachers of the Word he both making them M nisters and also able Ministers he both directing them what to speak and also blessing what they speak Secondly In Auditoribus the holy Spirit teacheth in the hearers as well as speakers for he makes their hearts often burn within them when they hear as Luke 34.32 Otiosus est sermo Doctoris nisi Spiritus sanctus adsit cordi audientis Greg. s Evang. hom 30. In vain doth the Preacher speak unto the ears of the Auditours except the Spirit speak unto the heart Nisi Spiritus sanctus auditorum corda repleat vox doctorum ad aures corporis incassum sonat nam formare vocem exterius possunt sed interius imprimere non valâ—nt Greg. Mor. lib. 27. Now although preaching be unprofitable without the Spirit yet seldome doth the holy Ghost fall upon any or come unto any but in the preaching of the word when Peter preached then many were pricked in their hearts Acts 2.37 yea then the holy Ghost fell upon many Acts 10.44 And in preaching Lydia had her heart opened Acts 16.14 What is here required of Hearers Quest 5 First they must pray when they come unto Answ 1 the Word and that I. For themselves that the Lord would be pleased so to assist them by his Spirit that they may learn Christ in the Ministery of the Word yea that he would give his holy Spirit unto them and fill them with the graces thereof this was Davids prayer for himself Psal 143.10 and Pauls for the Ephesians chap. 3. v. 18 19. and for the Colossians chap. 1. v. 9. Nulla in discrudo mora est ubi Spiritus sanctus Doctor adest Beda s Luc. hom 9. If the holy Ghost be our School-master then we shall not be Trewants but good proficients and at Schollers And therefore let us beg at Gods hands the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 c. that so we may go away from the Word alwaies bettered Pray with Augustine in one of his Epistles Sanctum opus semper inspira in me ut cogitem compelle ut faciam suade ut diligam confirma me ut te teneam custodi me ne te perdam Sanctifie thou O Lord so my heart that I may alwaies think that which is good strengthen thou so my hands that I may alwaies do that which is good perswade thou so my affections that I may above all things love thee the chiefest good establish thou me so in faith that I may hold thee fast and so keepe mee by thy Spirit that I may never lose thee II. Hearers must pray for the Preachers of the Word that speech and utterance may be given unto them Ephes 6.19 that the door of the Word may be wide open unto them Colos 4.3 That they may be permitted enabled to speak the Word freely 2 Thes 3.1 yea that they may so speak that their Word may become blessed unto their Auditours Rom. 15.29 30. And hence came that religious custome still practised by our Church to have Prayers and that both First before Sermons that the blessed Spirit would be graciously assistant and present both with speakers and hearers And also Secondly after Sermons that the same good Spirit would confirm what hath been spoken and establish and imprint it in the souls of the Hearers Answ 2 Secondly as Hearers must pray for the divine assistance of the Spirit in the hearing of the Word by which God ordinarily teacheth the mysteries of the gospel so also they must be carefull to hear what the Spirit saith in the Word reade Rev. 2.7 Acts 10.33 Certainly here there is a most lamentable neglect ordinarily amongst Hearers and little or no fruit can be expected of their hearing so long as that remains Hearers are wont I. To hear for fashion sake onely and not for the feeding of their souls Yea II. To absent themselves or keep themselves from the Word for the least cause or upon the smallest occasion that may be Yea III. To hear with prejudice or prejudicate opinions or imprudent censures for some hearers deride some tax and reprove the rudenesse or plainnesse of the speaker that he neither shews Eloquence nor Learning in his Sermons When this is amended either by him or by some other that is if we hear learned elaborate and eloquent peeces then we praise the eloquence learning wit and quicknesse of the speaker in all things seeing and judging man and not God And so long as we look onely upon man in the preaching of the Word so long we cannot expect the assistance of the blessed Spirit iâ—â—he Word yea the more we look upon man the lesse we look for the holy Ghost And therefore in the hearing of the Word let us withdraw our ears and eyes and minds from men and look wholly up unto the Lord remembring that they who preach are his Messengers and that which they preach is his message and the word preached is made profitable onely by him that so we may desire assistance in hearing and expect a blessing upon our hearing onely from him and return all glory honour and praise unto him alone How may we know whether Christ have taught Quest 6 us the knowledge of God and mysteries of the Gospel or not First certainly he that is uncertain of this Answ 1 may be most certain that he is ignorant of it he that knows not whether he know God or not may be sure that he knows not God No man disputes whether there be a Sun or not except it be hid for
Christians life for the better understanding hereof observe that there is a three-fold scope and end of a Christians life all which eâ—â—s are crossed and twarted by him who gives offence I. We were â—reated for Gods glory Those who offend doe I. Dishonour God And II. We were created for our brethrens edification Those who offend doe II. Infect their brethren And III. We were created for the salvation of our owne soules Now contrarily Those who offend doe III. Ruin and destroy their own souls For the better understanding of this we must yet observe that there is a double scandall or offence namely First in unlawfull things as Rom. 2.24 and 1 Cor. 5.12 and 2 Cor. 11.29 Now woe unto him by whom such offences come Secondly in lawfull things as Rom. 14.13 and 1 Cor 8.13 Now concerning these wee lay down this Rule That as Religion regulates Christian charity so love should regulate Christian liberty 1 Iohn 10.20 We expound and explain the Rule thus viz. I. This must bee understood of indifferent things not of Religious for wee must not for our love unto our brother omit or neglect any religious dutie or worke but wee may and ought to forbeare indifferent things if our brother be offended by them II. This must bee understood of indifferent things so long as they remaine indifferent and free and not of those things which are commanded by lawfull authority our love unto our brethren must not make us to disobey the Magistrate but if no such command be then wee must not offend them but for beare those things which are offensive III. This must be understood of infirme and weak brethren and not of those who are refractory obstinate and perverse Those who are weak and desire to be informed wee must be carefull not to offend as much as in us lies those who are obstinate and self-willed we need not be so carefull to please Quest 5 It is questioned amongst Divines whether Protestants with a safe conscience may go to the Popish Masse or not Answ To this a Reverend Prelate of our Church doth answer negatively and amongst other reasons brought for the confirmation of his answer produceth this drawn from this place because if any of our Religion goe unto their Masses hee sins against his brethren and principally those who are weak before whose feet he laies a stone of offence while by his example he allures and enticeth them unto the same liberty whereby their consciences must necessarily bee polluted Now that it is a sinne thus to offend them appears by these words Woe be unto that man by whom the offence commeth Neither can it be denied but that in so doing hee gives offence at least to the weak because an offence is nothing else then something said or done Minus rectum which gives unto another an occasion of stumbling and falling Now this deed of going to Masse doth give occasion to the weak to suspect that Masse is not a wicked idolatrous action and so consequently makes a way for him to incline and fall unto Popery and Superstition And therefore they sin who do so h Bishop Davenant qu. 7. determ pag. 40. Vers 8.9 VERS 8 9. Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee cut them off and cast them from thee it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maâ—â—ed rather thâ—n having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire And if thine eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye rather then having two eyes to be cast into hell fire Something hath beene said of these words before Chap. 5 29.30 And therefore I will onely adde a word or two to what hath been spoken Sect. 1 § 1. If thy hand or foot or eye offend thee Si sâ—â—ndâ—lâ—â—â— if it shall offend thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as was said before comes a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Claudiâ—s as if our Saviour would say faciet clandicart Whence we may note Observ That sin makes men stumble and halt and fall into danger Rom. 11.11 12. and 14.4 1 Cor. 10.12 and 2 Cor. 11.3 The truth hereof further appears thus wee are commanded First to stand fast in faith and obedience Rom. 11.20 and 1 Cor. 16.13 Galath 5.1 Ephes 6.13 and 2 Thessal 1.15 and 1 Pet. 5.12 and Colos 4.12 and 1 Thessal 3.8 And Secondly to walk in the wayes of God Colos 1.10 And Thirdly to run the race of his commandements Rom. 9.16 and 1 Cor. 9.24 Galath 5.7 Now to fall is opposed to all these namely to standing walking and running For sin makes men fall either I. From obedience and that either Finally as Heb. 6.6 or Dangerously as Hebr. 12.15 Or II. From faith Galath 5.4 and 1 Tim. 6.21 What is here required of us Quest First wee must take heed of Apostasie that Answ 1 being a sin unpardonable Heb. 6.6 and 1. Iohn 5.16 if it be I. After illumination II. If it be a totall relapse III. If it bee conjoyned with presumption against the holy Spirit Hebr. 10.26 there remaines then no more sacrifice for sin Secondly wee must take heed of the cosen Answ 2 Germaine or rather brother unto this Apostasie namely the contempt of Christ or the Spirit or the Word and graces of God These which follow were the great sins of the Pharisees to wit I. They spake against Christ and his Word Matth. 12.25 and Marke 3.22 Hee casteth say they out Devils by the helpe of Beelzebub c. II. They contemned the means of grace the Word and Sacraments III. They abused the gifts and graces of the Spirit namely illumination and compunction IV. They spake often against their own consciences And therefore wee must take heed of these sinnes which lead unto a totall relapse wee must not speak against Christ or religion wee must not despise the means of grace that is either neglect or abuse the Word or Sacraments wee must walke according to our light and knowledge and be obedient to all the good motions of the Spirit and we must principally beware of sinnes against conscience because they lead unto Apostasâ—â— and Atheisme Yea Thirdly wee must take heed of all sinne Answ 3 whatsoever because nothing is so little that it shall goe for naught Yea because every sinne is mortall Wee must beware wee fall not I. From the course of our obedience and service of God unto the service and obedience of Sathan And II. From the liberty of the sons God into the snares and captivity of sin and satan 1 Timothy 2.25 III. We must take heed that we decline not from the grace of God for so long as we live holily God will protect us but if we tempt him we may justly fear that he will leave us IV. We must beware lest we fall from the comfort of the holy Spirit Ephes 4.29 we must not grieve the holy Spirit V. We must take heed
and danger but also the turpitude and filthinesse of sinne and doth teach us not onely to detest the punishment of sinne but even sinne it selfe yea not to hate God who is the avenger of sinne or righteousnesse and holinesse which are contrary to sinnes but to hate our selves for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and the provocation of so gracious and good a God I might enlarge this particular but I will but onely briefely branch it out into a double worke of the holy Spirit to wit I. The Spirit of God doth shew us three things namely First our guilt that is how wee have transgressed and violated the whole Law of God and therefore if God should call us unto judgement or enter into judgement with us wee must needs accuse our selves and confesse that wee are guilty of the transgression and breach of the Law And Secondly our danger wherein wee are by reason of our sinnes the wages of sinne being death Rom. 6.23 and the reward of the violation of the Law eternall condemnation And Thirdly the pollution and filthinesse of sinne how that it is out of measure sinfull and a thing most loathsome both in it selfe and unto the pure eyes of our heavenly Father II. The Spirit of God doth negatively not teach unto us these two things viz either First to hate God because he is the punisher and avenger of sinne or because he will not suffer us to sinne without punishment for this the malignant Spirit teacheth to men who have given themselves over unto sinne Or Secondly to hate righteousnesse and true holinesse because they are contrary unto our sinnes lusts and vile affections and because for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and holinesse wee are punished and plagued For this Sathan and our owne corruption teacheth unto us and not the good and blessed and holy Spirit of God III. The Spirit of God affirmatively teacheth these three things unto us namely First to hate the punishment of sinne the Spirit teacheth us that it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of God because he is a consuming fire and that those who continue to transgresse an infinite Law and to offend an infinite Law-giver shall be infinitly punished with torments intollerable though alwayes tollerated and borne and therefore wee are taught by the Spirit to hate these punishments which are the reward of sinne And Secondly to hate sinne it selfe which is the cause of this punishment and that with a perfect hatred yea not onely in regard of the punishment of sinne but in regard of sinne it selfe it being in its owne nature a thing worthy to be detested and abhorred Yea Thirdly the Spirit teacheth us to hate our selves for our folly and madnesse that have loved and delighted in those things which are both infinitly evill and ougly in themselues and shall be so severely and unspeakably punished without repentance And this is the first degree and steppe unto Regeneration Answ 2 Secondly the Spirit of God doth excite and stirre vp in us an unfained desire of the remission and pardon of all our sinnes and this is the second step and degree of Regeneration Now because a wicked man may desire to have his sinnes forgiven him it will not be amisse to observe the difference betweene the desire of the Regenerate and unregenerate man I. The desire of the Regenerate is serious and solide they conceive sinne to bee an infinite evil and a thing so odious unto God that it separates him from man Ierem. 5.25 And therefore so long as they are not certaine that their sinnes are remitted they are uncertaine of the presence of God in them or of his love unto them or of their reconciliation unto him yea untill they are sure that their sinnes are done away they cannot have any true peace of conscience or spirituall rejoycing Now as they earnestly and unfainedly desire to be certaine of all these viz of the presence and love of God and reconciliation unto him and peace with him and with themselves and of the joy and consolation of the Spirit in themselves So they incessantly and heartily desire the assurance of the pardon of their sinnes without which assurance they cannot be assured of the other II. The desire of the unregenerate is a confused and fleeting desire he wisheth often that his sinnes were pardoned but the desire thereof doth not constantly possesse his heart hee may desire remission remissely sleightly and casually but not seriously and solidly or vpon those grounds whereby it is desired by the Regenerate man III. The Regenerate man desires rather to be purged from the evill of sinne then freed from the evill of punishment When the child of God groanes both under the burden of sinne and of punishment and is sensible of both the Evils then he desires to be freed first from the guilt and filth of sinne as the greater evill and prayes unto God more heartily to wash him and purge him and cleanse him from his pollution then to ease him of his paine IIII. The unregenerate man is more sensible of the evill of punishment then of sinne and more desirous to be freed from that then this Thus this earnest and unfained desire of the assurance of the pardon and remission of sinne is the second degree of Regeneration Thirdly the next step and degree of Regeneration Answ 3 is the Spirit of supplication and prayer now three things are here to bee examined by us namely I. Whether pray wee daily unto God to pardon our sinnes and to regenerate us And with David cry unto the Lord to create cleane hearts and renew right Spirits within us Psal 51.11 And II. Whether can wee commit our selves unto the Lord and expect with willing obedience the revelation of his will can wee when wee pray say unto the Lord I flee unto thee O Lord doe unto mee as shall seeme good in thy eyes And III. Whether doe wee obtaine our requests at Gods hand or not wee should marke the returne and fruit of our prayers and see whether with the King of Niniveh and the prodigall Child our prayers be heard and our suites granted For if wee can fervently pray and faithfully commit and commend our selves unto the good will and pleasure of God and obtaine our suites at his hands we may be comfortably perswaded that we are regenerated because God heares not sinners Iohn 9.31 Fourthly the last degree and highest step of Answ 4 Regeneration is the testimony evidence and pledge of the Spirit whereby is sealed unto us and wrought in us the certainty of tho love of God together with a full purpose of heart to walke before the Lord all the dayes of our lives And therefore wee should examine our selves whether the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that God loves us and that in love unto him wee purpose to give our selves wholly up unto him Who are Regenerated Quest 3 Onely those who are endued with the
5. yea love is of God 1 Iohn 4. And therefore without the grace of God and of his good Spirit we cannot love him above althings or as we ought to doe Secondly we cannot fulfill the Law of God without the grace of God now love is the fulfilling of the Law and therefore we cannot love God as we ought without grace Thirdly except man in the state of corrupt nature be healed by grace he is averse from God as from the chiefe and maine end and turned unto the creature and to himselfe as to the principall and last end as is affirmed both by Thomas and Greg. de Valent. and therefore a man cannot love God above all or as his chiefest good except by grace he be converted and turned unto God § 2. With all thy heart and with all thy soule Sect. 2 and with all thy mind St. Luke 10.27 addes and with all thy strength Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words and how are heart soule mind and strength distinguished First by Heart here are understood all the affections Answ 1 inclinations appetites and desires For God will be acknowledged the greatest of all and be loved as the best of all and above all and will have our whole affections to be set upon him as the object of our happinesse Secondly by Soule here is meant that part Answ 2 which is willing to any thing or the motions of the will or briefely the will and purpose Thirdly by Mind or Cogitation is meant the Answ 3 understanding and mind so much as we know of God so much must we love him and therefore when we know him perfectly we shall love him perfectly 1 Cor. 13.10 11. Fourthly by strength all inward actions agreeable Answ 4 to the Law of God are meant Against the Popish Counsell of perfection wee urge this place thus We are bound to love God with all our Heart Object 1 with all our Soule with all our Mind and with all our strength Therefore whatsoever thing there is whereby wee may expresse the love of God wee are bound by Commandement to doe it it not being left to our owne will For it is a grievous sinne not to love God more then we doe if it lye in our power First Bellarmine de Monach lib. 2. Cap. 13. Answ 1 answers thus Qui Deum diligit super omnia c. He that loveth God above all things although he love him not entirely as perhaps he may neither doth all things for his sake that lie in his power yet for all this he esteemeth of God as his chiefest good c. Reply Although the Jesuite like a Philosopher truely confesseth in another place that Contradictions cannot be true on both parts yet here like a deceitfull Sophister he would obtrude upon us Contradictory speeches and falsely perswade us that they are true for he saith a man may love God perfectly and above all and yet not love him so much as he is able that is imperfectly and so by his divinity a man may love God above all and yet not love him above all for if he did he would refuse to doe nothing for Gods love that is in his power Answ 2 Secondly Bellarmine answers thus Diligere corde animâ c. est diligere veré sinceré non ficté non simulaté To lâ—ve the Lord with all the heart soule mind and strength is to love him sincerely and truely not fainedly or dissemblingly Reply 1 I. This is something but this is not all that is commanded in these words for if it were so then they also who have the smallest degree of true love doe perfectly fulfill this precept which is absurd Reply 2 II. There is no one of all the Schoole-men but have attributed some singular Emphasis in this enumeration of parts With all the heart soule mind and strength and that because the amplitude of the Precepts of God require it wherein many things are included and folded up in few words and not one and the same thing in many words If the Reader would see how this Argument of ours is further excepted against and answered let him read Ames Bellarm. enervat Page 169. tom 2. Quest 2 Whether are the duties of the second Table to be performed with all the heart soule mind and strength or not Answ 1 First the duties and workes of holinesse are to be performed with a greater and more intense power then the workes of righteousnesse because unto those and not unto these doth properly belong this rule To love with all thy heart soule and mind Answ 2 Secondly yet we must not understand this as though all the power of the soule heart and mind were not required in the performing and fulfilling of the duties of the second Table But I. Because this is principally required in the workes of Religion and duties of holinesse And II. Because in the workes of righteousnesse it is not required that we should doe them with all our hearts soules and minds in regard of our brethren to whom they are immediately done but in regard of God and Religion who commands and enjoyes them to be done and who must be obeyed in all things with the heart And III. Because a man may love his neighbour too much and with too much intension in regard of the materiall act of loving although not as it is a duty of Religion or Christian love but we can no way love God too much or with too much intension It is here objected if we ought to love God with all our hearts then we must not love our Parents Object 2 It is lawfull to love other things besides God Answ but nothing above God We ought to love our Parents but not chiefely because we ought to love all other things for God § 3. This is the first and great Commandement Sect. 3 What is contained in this first and great Commandement Quest 1 The worship service and love Answ which we owe unto God And therefore we ought to have him First in our Understanding by knowing of him and his Attributes properties and actions so farre forth as he hath revealed himselfe in his word and workes 1 Chron. 28.9 Iohn 17.3 Contrary unto this is spirituall blindnesse and ignorance And Secondly we ought to have God in our Will by desiring to obey him and by beleeving in him and by placing our confidence wholly upon him Contrary whereunto is infidelity unwillingnesse to obey and confidence and trust in others or other things besides God whether I. Jn our selves as Proverb 28.26 whence comes pride and arrogancie Deuter. 8.17.18 Daniel 4.27 Habuk. 1.16 and vaine glory or carnall boasting Iohn 5.44 Luke 10.20 Or II. Jn other men as Isai 36 6. and Ierem. 17.7 Or III. Jn other things as Riches Iob. 31.24 and 1 Tim. 6.17 Psal 62.10 Ierem. 49.16 Honour strong holds and the like Obadiah verse 3.4 Psal 146.3 which are but meanes given us of God whereby to glorify him the better And therefore
to bee written that wee by the frequent and daily meditating thereof might understand what is necessary to bee knowne what to be beleeved unto salvation And thus much for the first word of the Title viz. Gospel Quest 6 It may yet bee demanded further concerning the Title of this Book what this Matthew was Answ 1 To which I answer for his person hee was the sonne of Alphens by name also called Levi and it is probable that hee was the brother of Iames the lesse f Mat. 10.9 I answer againe for his function hee was a Publican or a Tole-gatherer a calling very odious Answ 2 unto the Jewes First in regard of the office because they conceived these taxes to bee imposed upon them unjustly by the Roman government under which they were now subject Secondly in regard of the office because for the most part they were unjust exacters and oppressors extorting more from them then their due as Zacheus himselfe doth intimate when he saith g Luke 19 8. If I have taken any thing from any man unjustly c. And hence Christ exhorts Publicans h Luke 3.13 to exact no more then that which is appointed unto them Lastly I answer for Saint Matthewes paines Answ 3 labour or imployment this wee finde First Gualt â— that he preached the Gospel as farre as Aetheopia Secondly that hee sealed with his blood Quest 7 the Gospel he had preached being martyred for it From Saint Matthewes calling it will bee questioned why doth God use sinners for the publishing of the Gospel as here Matthew who was a Publicane and afterwards Paul who was a persecutor i Acts. â— 1 Tim. 1.12.13 and Onesimâ—s who was disobedient k Phil. 1â— I answer it is very profitable and behovefull for the patient or sicke person to have a Physitian who hath had experience of his Answ 1 sicknes for he that hath felt the griefe knowes best how to cure and redresse it and therefore the Lord will have quoâ—dam or sometimes sinners to preach unto those that yet are wicked because they know best the nature of sinne and how to apply fit corrosives and salves to every sinfull soule Againe I answer this the Lord Answ 2 doth to shew unto us that when he doth forgive he doth also forget when once wee turne unto God by repentance never to bee repented of hee doth as wholly put our sinnes out of his remembrance as though we never had offended him at all k Ezek. 18 22. Act. 17.30 Again God doth this to encourage sinners to turne unto him that having such presidents they may bee certainely assured that hee who is Answ 3 no respecter of persons will thinke nothing too deare for them whatsoever their former lives have beene if they will but truely returne unto the Lord. Lastly God doth this to demonstrate his Answ 4 power unto us that of great Sinners he can make great Saints of oppressing Publicans faithfull Apostles and of cruell Persecuters constant Professors and Preachers Concerning the time of this Gospel Answ it will be Quest 8 demanded when was this Gospel written by Saint Matthew I answer before any of the other three within 8 or 9 yeares from the Ascension l Athanasius Concerning the Author it will be demanded Quest 9 By whose authority was this Gospel written Answer I answer Saint Matthew was not the Author but the Hand for the holy Spirit was the Author and therefore Castalion erres who thus entitles this booke The Gospel by the Authour Matthew for it is more rightly called by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to Saint Matthew a Sic Tertul Cyprian or the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ according to Matthew b Vet. Interp as it is plainly expressed Mark 1.1 The Gospell of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God Quest 10 Concerning the Idiome it will hee enquired in what language this Gospell was written Answ 1 To this some answer in Hebrew and the reason they give for this is because it was written first and principally for the Iewes This was the constant opinion of these Fathers Irenaeus Tertullian Origen Athanasius and Epiphanius all of them giving the fore-named reason that Saint Matthew being an Hebrew writ in Hebrew unto the Hebrewes and Ierome to confirme this tells us that hee found an Hebrew Copy in the Caesarian Librarie and Syrus the Interpreter is so confident herein that hee prefixeth this Title to this Book The Gospell which Saint Matthew preached in Hebrew in the Region Palestina Answ 2 I answer with reverence to so learned Fathers that the exposition of the name Emmanuel Matth. 1.23 doth shew that either first Matthew did not write in Hebrew for then he would not have expounded Emmanuel which is an Hebrew word or secondly that hee wrot both in Hebrew and Greeke or thirdly that he wrot this Gospell in Hebrew and that this addition unto Emmanuel that is if it be interpreted God with us was added by some Greeke Interpreter Now which of these is the certaine truth in truth is uncertaine Indeed the Fathers were not so confident that it was written in Hebrew but Erasmus and other learned Interpreters do as much question it and their reasons for the contrarie opinions are these First because if this Gospel were written first in Hebrew then who translated it into Greeke for none certainly can be produced to have done it the maintainers of this opinion not agreeing herein among themselves Theophilact thinkes that Iohn the Evangelist translated it but Athanasius ascribes it to Iames the Apostle The second reason is because all the other Pen-men of the holy Scriptures both Apostles and Evangelists writ in Greeke which was the most vulgar and knowne tongue then in those parts where they lived and therefore it is not likely that onely Matthew would use a divers idiome or language The third reason is because the proofe alledged by the Fathers proves not their opinion their proofe is Matthew wrot in Hebrew because hee was an Hebrew and wrot to Hebrewes This followes not because the rest of the Apostles were Hebrewes and yet they wrot and preached in Greeke They are Hebrewes sayth Saint Paul b 2. Cor. 11.22 and so am I. The fourth reason is because if we should grant that this Booke was written by Saint Matthew in Hebrew we must grant also that wee have not the Fountaine of this Gospell but a streame onely flowing from the Fountaine and derived unto us as Maldonate sayth by some uncertaine Authour Now it is not to be admitted or granted that this Translation which comes wee know not from whom should bee coupled with the rest of the Evangelists and Epistles whose fountaine it is granted wee have that is as they were written by them and not translated by others The fift reason is because the Hebrew words which Saint Matthew for some causes doth retaine in this Gospell he doth interpret not into other Hebrew words
impenitency all which wee have plunged our selves into by giving way unto sin and which we of our selves are not able to redresse 3. Eternall death and destruction both of body and soule for ever and ever b Rom. 2.7 Fourthly these things considered remember whether we have cause to hate our sinnes or not bee they never so deare unto us that thus pollute us that thus provoke the Lord against us that thus captivate and inthrall us yea thus subject us unto evils temporall spirituall and eternall And thus much for the first part of our preparation unto repentance the dejection and humiliation of the heart the second followes The second part of our preparation unto Repentance is the erection or raising up of the heart for except the heart bee comforted and cherished this DEIECTION will prove DESPERATION It may here bee asked whence this comfort Quest 7 flowes unto us or whereupon it is built I answer Answ our consolation is founded upon the hope of pardon by Christ for the truely dejected sinner may argue thus he that is truely humbled and contrite for his sinnes committed and is truely carefull to finde out all his transgressions desiring also and endeavouring to leave and loth every thing that is evill he may hope and expect mercy from God in through Christ because Christ hath called such unto him and God hath promised to receive such But I am such an one I sorow for my sins and desire with the prodigall child to returne unto my father c Luk. 15.18 therfore I know God will receive me as hee did him and pardon mee as hee did Paul d 1 Tim. 1.13 in and through the merits mercies of Christ Thus the heart is to bee cherished by the comfortable promises of the Gospell least otherwise our humiliation drive us to despaire and on the contrary this sweet musicke is unprofitable before the heart be truely dejected and teacheth us to presume and therefore to avoid presumption as well as despaire as the more usuall and dangerous wee must remember that the promises of mercy belong onely unto the truely penitent and therefore untill wee bee such as are spoken of before we have no right nor interest in these promises at all And thus much for the first generall part of Repentance which is Preparation The second part of repentance is RESOLUTION Here a question may be propounded Wherein doth this our Resolution consist Quest 8 I answer in three things first deplorando Answ in bewailing of our sinnes Secondly devovendo in forsaking our sinnes Thirdly implorando in imploring the assistance of God for strength against our sinnes First our Resolution doth consist Deplorando in the deploring and bewailing of our sinnes or in the confession of the filthynesse and errours of our former life and here beginnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true change and renovation of the minde Hence it may be demanded Why is the confession of our sinnes necessary Quest 9 unto true Repentance I answer first because all promises of pardon Answ 1 are made unto such as confesse their sinnes and depend upon this condition thus Salomon praies If thy people shall returne unto thee and say we have sinned and have done perversly wee have committed wickednesse then hee thou oh Lord gracious unto them e 1 King 8.47 and againe the same Kingly Preacher from God prophecieth that he that covereth his sinnes shall not prosper but who so confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy f Prov. 28.13 Secondly because wee cannot aright determine Answ 2 to leave our sins untill we have found out and confessed the sins that are to be left Thirdly because our repentance is not a bare Answ 3 determination onely to leave our sins but also a promise thereof and that made unto God and therefore it is necessary that confession of sins should be made unto him thus Dauid confesseth his sin I have sinned g 2 Sam. 12.2 and hee promiseth that he will doe thus so often as hee offendeth his God because otherwise he cannot be assured of pardon h Psal 32.5 this was the practise of the Publicane Lord be mercifull unto me a sinner i Luk. 18.13 and of the Prodigall I have sinned against heaven and against thee k Luk. 15. and am not worthy to bee called thy child Quest 10 It may againe be asked Doth every confession of sin argue a true change of the minde or if not then what confession doth I answer that confession of sin which begins this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ is thus qualified First it is an ingenuous confession of our sins judging and condemning our selves for our iniquities l 1 Cor 11 32. not denying them as some doe or excusing them as others doe or extenuating mitigating or lessening them as a third sort doe but truely acknowledging both the evill of sinne and the evil of punishment deserved for sinne Secondly it is an humble confession not shaming to confesse sin as some doe but in humilitie of soule and spirit confessing our transgressions unto the Lord. Thirdly it is a contrite and a sorrowfull confession because wee are destitute of all hope in our selves and we have not deserved any favour or mercy from God because we have thus wickedly and wretchedly provoked him by our iniquities thus Ezra and Daniel with wet eyes and blushing cheekes confesse their sinnes and the sins of the people unto God m Ezra 9.6 Dan. 9.3 Confession without Contrition neither pleaseth God nor profiteth man but where they are conjoyned there is a promise of mercy the Lord having assured such that he will dwell with thē for ever n Esa 66.2 Confession is the speech of the tongue Contrition is the speech of the heart now it is the heart that God requires together with the tongue not the lips alone my sonne saith God give me thy heart a Pro. 23.26 for I care not for those who draw neere unto me with their lippes if their hearts be far from me b Mark 7.6 Secondly our Religion doth consist Devovendo in vowing and solemnely promising something unto God and this perfects and finishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this true change and renovation of the mind Quest 11 Hence it may bee inquired What it is that must bee vowed or solemnly Promised unto God Answ I answer two things First to forsake sin for ever Secondly to obey God in newnesse of life all our dayes First we must promise unto the Lord to abstaine from sinne for tearme of life and if hee will be pleased to pardon our former sinnes that wee will offend him no more This is true repentance praeterita plangere plangenda non iterare so Ambrose or non perpetrare so Gregory to bemoane and lament our by-past sinnes and never to iterate or againe commit those sins that are thus bewailed yea without this forsaking of sin there is no right repentance and hence our
Saviour exhorts unto this goe thy waies and sinne no more c Ioh. 8 11 yea this is the seale of God by which we may know whether his stampe bee upon us or not d 2 Tim. 2.19 if we depart from iniquitie yea without this forsaking of sin we cannot please God sinne pollutes and therefore the vessell must bee purged from it before God will come unto the heart e 1 Thess 4 4. and therefore unto true repentance these things are required First leave thy deare and beloved sinnes those sinnes that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too f Heb. 12.1 for this is our warfare these are our enemies and therefore resist them even unto blood g Heb. 12.4 Secondly leave all sinnes Many men are content to leave many sinnes but not all some seeme as little as Zoar did unto Lot h Gen. 19.18 some are as precious and deare as Herodias was unto Herod i Mark 6. but if wee desire truely to repent and surely to receive pardon wee must forsake all both small and great publike and private externall and internall letting the time suffice us which is already past to have beene spent in sin k 1 Pet. 4.3 while it is said to day turne from whatsoever is evill never to turne unto it any more because this is our first promise and vow unto God Secondly we must solemnely vow and promise newnesse of life unto the Lord that henceforth wee will serve him in new obedience and an active life all the dayes that we have to live wee must bequeath and devote our selves wholy unto the Lord as new creatures l 2 Cor. 5 17. and that for these three causes First because nothing else can assure us of eternall mercies neither circumcision nor uncircumcision nor any thing else availing unto salvatition but a new creature m Gal. 6.15 Rom. 6.4.19.22 Secondly because negative obedience doth not please God nil agere est malè agere not to doe good is to doe evill if the husbandman sowe not good seede tares will come up though he sowe them not Thirdly because these two are alwaies coupled by the blessed Spirit to shew that they should never bee separated in us David that Kingly Prophet exhorteth us to eschew evill to doe good n Psal 34.14 The Prophet Esai of Kingly race adviseth us to cease to doe evill and to learne to doe well o Esa 1.18.19 So Saint Paul intreateth that we would not be conformed to this world but transformed by the renewing of our mind p Rom. 12.2 and afterwards abhorre that which is evill and cleave to that which is good q Rom. 12.9 and againe r Rom. 13.13 we must walke honestly not dishonestly we must put off the old man and put on the new ſ Ephes 4.22.23 Col. 3 9 10. Observ Thus to forsake sin and to obey God are alwaies united by the spirit of God to teach us that although they are two distinct things as are heate and light in the fire yet they cannot truely and really bee separated one from the other any more then these which are the inseparable properties of the fire Heere it may bee demanded Wherein doth Quest 12 this our new obedience consist I answer in these three things First Answ in the workes of sanctity towards God by purging the inward man from prophanesse and all love of sin by clensing the outward man from all prophanation of the name worship and day of the Lord by having our inward man filled with holy thoughts desires purposes and meditations and our outward man abounding in the worke of the Lord. Secondly in the workes of equity and uprightnesse towards man as reverence towards superiours love towards inferiours truth justice and love towards equalls mercy towards offenders charity towards the poore and such like Thirdly in the workes of sobriety not giving our selves unto pride or a high conceit of our selves nor unto the contempt of others nor unto prodigality or drunkennesse or gluttony or fornication and uncleanenesse but unto humility moderation temperance sobriety and urbanity towards all as becomes new men in Christ Jesus Thus much for the second part of our Resolution consisting in promises and vowes made unto the Lord. Thirdly our Resolution consists in Implorando in imploring the ayde and assistance of God against sinne This is not an essentiall part of repentance although it be a necessary part in regard of the weaknesse of our nature we not being able either to leave sinne or abstaine from sinne or overcome sinne by our owne strength and therefore our repentance is to be corroborated by invocating the divine helpe of God hence it is that wee are commanded to pray continually a Eccles 6.18 and alwayes b 1 Thess 5.17 to watch in prayer c 1 Pet. 4.7 and to be fervent in prayer d Rom. 12.12 ◠lest we enter into temptation e Matth. 6.12 Prayer unto God being our onely Delphian sword wherewith we defend our selves against all temptations And thus much for the second generall part of Repentance that is Resolution Thirdly the last part of Repentance is Execution when a man labours faithfully to performe Quest 13 what hee hath promised and resolved Hence a question wil be asked What is a man to performed for the finishing perfecting of repentance Answ I answer foure things first our repentance must be true secondly it must be timely thirdly it must be constant fourthly it must be crescent Quest 14 First our repentance must be true not false It may here be asked when is our repentance true Answ I answer then onely when a man beginnes seriously to obey God both with a negative and an affirmative obedience that is carefully to performe whatsoever God requires of us to doe and to shun and avoid whatsoever he forbids us as appeares thus first this is the beginning and and of all f Eccles 12 13. Secondly this is that which makes us truely happy so saith our Saviour if ye obey my words happy are ye g Iohn 13.17 and his Apostle that man which is a door of the law shall bee blessed in his deed h Jam. 1.25 Thirdly the end of all both legall and evangelicall precepts is that wee might glorifie the Lord which is done by obedience as wee see by our Saviours command Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heavenly Father i Matth. 5.16 Fourthly we are called unto obedience and the worke of the Lord to be labourers and not idle in the Lords-Vineyeard k Matth. 20.1.2 Fiftly without this serious and sincere obedience all other things are nothing that is neither 1. the compunction of the heart without the obedience of the heart and life is pleasing unto God for this was in Balthazar His knees smote one against the other and his heart was troubled
that the sence is the Church of the old Testament is now abolished and the Church of the New Testament is ready to take place by Christs comming and therefore repent It may be asked againe Why is it called the Quest 2 Kingdome of Heaven I answer for these two causes Answ the first is negative and belongs unto the Jewes left that they should any longer expect an earthly kingdome they thought that when Christ came they should be made free from their Roman bondage as the Samaritane woman sayd when the Messias comes restaurabit omnia hee will restore all things g Ioh. 4.25 but Christ doth contradict this positively affirming that his kingdome is not of this world h Ioh. 18.36 The second cause is affirmative and belongs unto us that we might know the state and dignitie of the Evangelicall Church as if holy Iohn here would say I call you not unto the Roman or Chaldean or Egyptian or Assyrian or Persian Kingdome I invite you not unto a fraile wavering earthly mortall and momentary Kingdome but unto a coelestiall the Kingdome of heaven Teaching us Observ that the Church of Christ is an heavenly Kingdome it is thus called by the Evangelist elsewhere the kingdome of heaven is like unto a man which sowed good seed in his field i Matth. 13.24 And againe the kingdome of heaven is like unto a man that is an house-holder k Matth. 20.1 And againe he that is least in the kingdome of heaven is greater than Iohn Baptist l Matth. 1◠11 Here a doubt may arise How doth it appeare that the Gospell of Quest 3 Christ is an heavenly kingdome seeing it is in and upon the earth I answer Answ It appeares to be such three manner of wayes First by the King thereof Secondly by the People thereof Thirdly by the state of the Kingdome First the Gospell appeares to be an heavenly Kingdome Rege by the King thereof which is Christ an heavenly King m Esa 9.6.7 Zach. 9.9 Heb. 1.8 2.9 Secondly the Gospell appeares to be an heavenly kingdome Plebe by the People because the subjects hereof ought to bee heavenly according to that of the Apostle the Christians conversation should bee in heaven n Phil. 3.20 and that in a double regard both extra and intus in the life and in the heart First extra in the outward man our life must bee pure and Angelicall immaculate and unblameable in the sight of the world o Phil. 2.15 Secondly intus in the heart and inward man and that in a two-fold respect both I. in the judgement the vaile being taken away from our mindes and understandings p 2 Cgr. 3.16 wee hereby being made more able to discerne betweene those things that differ not being now children in understanding but men q 1 Cor. 13 12. And II. in the affections when they are set upon those things that are above not upon those things that are beneath r Col. 3.1 ◠hungring and longing in our soules to bee made partakers of them rather than all temporall treasures with Saint Paul desiring to bee dissolved s Phil. 1.23 that we may bee clothed with our house which is in heaven t 1 Cor. 5.2 Thus the Subjects of this kingdome should learne and labour to know what is good and heavenly to love what is good and heavenly to doe what is good and heavenly because they are subjects of a kingdome which is heavenly Thirdly the Gospell appears to be an Heavenly kingdom ex regni statu by the state of the kingdome that is first by the present state therof because now it is spiritually governed by the holy Spirit the Ministers of the Gospel secondly by the future estate thereof because it leads and brings unto heaven and the heavenly kingdome to that immortall inheritance and eternall happinesse which wee cannot bee deprived of a Luk. 12.32 and 1 Pet. 1.4 And for these causes and considerations it is most aptly called the Kingdome of heaven Sect. 5 § 5. Is at hand It may here bee demanded how doth this kingdome approach Quest I answer first negatively not by removeall Answ 1 or change of place or by any mutation in God this kingdome doth not come from some remote place nearer now unto them then it was or from the Lord who is now of another minde then hee was Secondly affirmatively it drawes nigh unto Answ 2 them by the manifestation thereof by Christ Teaching us Observ that the preaching of the Gospell doth bring the kingdome of God unto us Whence it is called the Gospell of the kingdome Mat. 4.23 and 9.35 and Mark 1.14 and that in a double regard First because it is the means of regeneration Wee being begot by this incorruptible seed the Word of God b 1 Pet. 1.23 and without holynesse and purity the fruits of this regeneration there is no salvation c Hebr. 12.14 secondly because it begets faith for that comes by hearing and hearing by the word d Rom. 10.14 and without this faith we cannot please God e Heb. 11.6 §. 1. VERS 3. For this is hee that was spoken of by the Prophet Esaias saying the voice of one Sect. 1 crying in the Wildernesse prepare yee the way of the Lord make his paths straight § 1. Prepare ye the way Vers 3 What need is there now of preparation seeing that Christ is already Quest 1 come into the world neither is there any further expectation of him untill the day of judgement I answer first Christ is not to bee expected Answ 1 Corporally but Spiritually for although hee bee in heaven where hee shall remaine untill the last day when hee comes unto judgement yet notwithstanding he comes daily unto us both by his word and by his Spirit seeking an habitation and dwelling with us I stand at the doore and knocke saith Christ to see if any will open unto me that I may come in to him and sup with him f Apoc. 3.20 And therefore seeing that hee thus comes unto us it is necessary that we should prepare to entertaine him Secondly there is great need that wee should Answ 2 prepare to meet and receive Christ in regard of our naturall condition which is this that unlesse wee bee totally changed wee can have no communion either with God or our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ for hee is Righteousnesse it selfe Truth it selfe Wisedome it selfe Goodnesse it selfe Holynesse it selfe yea Perfection it selfe but we are transgressours lyers foolish prophane wicked yea altogether sinfull and therefore before there can be any cōmunion betweene our Christ and us there must be a change wrought in us wherefore it is necessary that wee should prepare and purge both our hearts and lives that so he may be pleased in mercy to come unto us Secondly it may be demanded wherein doth Quest 2 this preparation consist I answer from the Prophet Answ Every valley must be
Baptisme of the Spirit is necessary because without that we cannot be saved g Ioh. 3.5 but the Baptisme of water is not thus necessary because children may bee saved without it Circumcision was not before the eighth day and yet certainely many dyed before that time all which we must not exclude from heaven and eternall happines Abraham was justified before hee was circumcised h Rom. 4.11 and therefore the lacke of that Sacrament should not have debarred him from perpetuall peace if he had dyed without it Iob as I conceive was not circumcised at all and yet none I hope will deny salvation unto him considering that rare testimony that God gave him that hee was a perfect and upright man one that feared God and eschewed evill not having his fellow upon earth and holding fast his integritie even in the midst of his tryals Sathans assaults i Iob. 1 18. and 2.3 In the primitive Church they Baptized onely twice in the yeare at Easter and Pentecost before which times came about it cannot be denied but many were taken away by death which the Church would never have permitted if they had beene of this beleefe that without Baptisme there had beene no salvation And therefore these things considered our Church doth not hold it of absolute necessity unto eternall life Answ 2 Secondly there is a respective necessity and thus Baptisme is necessary unto salvation because it is the onely ordinary remedy for the purging away of our originall corruption it is the ordinary dore into the Arke and admission into the Church and therefore the neglect of it is lethall and mortall that is to the party that dies without it if of yeares of discretion but if an infant then onely unto the parent as shall bee shewed God willing more largely elsewhere Quest 3 It may here bee yet further asked Whether are the Ceremonies and rites used in Baptisme necessary unto the essence of the Sacrament or not I answer no the people here are Baptized Answ 1 in Jordane and Philip doth baptize the Eunuch in a river k Acts 8.36 which is not according to the manner used now with us Secondly I answer that there are three things Answ 2 in this Sacrament First the action commanded and that is the washing with water which belongs ad esse sacramenti and is so necessary that without it there is no sacrament Secondly the convenient fitting circumstances they belong ad bene esse sacramenti to the decencie of the Sacrament Thirdly there are superstitious rites and these are to be abolished Which are these superstitious rites that are Quest 4 to be abolished I answer Answ some of those rites which are used at this day by the Papists contrary to the institution of Christ and practise of his Apostles It may be doubted here if our ceremonies used Quest 5 in Baptisme bee not superstious also and therefore to be abolished for we have our Font our Surplice and the Crosse used in Baptisme also as well as the Papists I answer first some ceremonies are necessary Answ 1 for ornaments sake as the Surplice and the Font and Saint Paul desires that all things may be done decently and in order Secondly those ceremonies that offend may Answ 2 be taken away but yet by the Magistrate not by a private humour or person as Hezechias did the Serpent when it was abused unto Idolatry c 2 King 18.4 Thirdly no ceremonies used in or by our Answ 3 Church either of the Crosse or Surplice are of the essence of the Sacrament or so thought to be all those things being held by us adiaphorall It may here bee objected why do our Canons Obiect 1 then enjoyne a Font in the Church and the Surplice and Crosse to bee used in Baptisme I answer not for necessity but for uniformity Answ least that our Church should bee rent by breaches and divisions But of this more fully elsewhere How many sorts of Baptismes are there Quest 6 First some a Damasc l. 4. cap. 1. answer that there are eight Answ 1 kinds of baptisme the first is the Deluge the second was the passage of the Israelites over the Red Sea the third was the legall washings commanded unto the Jewes under the law the fourth is the Baptisme of Iohn the fift is the Baptisme of Christ that is that baptisme which Christ daigned to receive from Iohn sixtly the baptisme of repentance or penitentiall teares seventhly the baptisme of blood or martyrdome and the eighth of fire and the spirit Secondly others b Dion Carthus s say there are five sorts of Answ 2 baptisme for Damascens three first they comprehend under one which they call baptismum figurativum typicall baptisme and the baptisme which Iohn gave and Christ received are both one The first then of these five kinds according to Carthâ—sian is figurative baptisme such was the passage of the Israelites over the Red Sea and their corporall washings lotions and purifications in and by water according to the Mosaicall law The second he calls praeparatorium preparatorie baptisme this was saith he the baptisme of Iohn which made way for or ushered in the baptisme of Christ The third is called purgativum purifying baptisme whereby we are regenerated by water and the holy Spirit and purged from all our sinnes The fourth is called supererogativum a supereregatory baptime which is the baptisme of blood and martyrdome the fift is quotidianum a continuall baptisme and that is of teares Answ 3 and godly sorrow for our sinnes Thirdly others c T. Aquin say that there is but onely one baptisme properly so called which is celebrated in water with a certaine and determinate forme of words prescribed by our Saviour unto his Apostles Goe saith he and teach all nations baptising them in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost Answ 4 Fourthly because wee have else where to speake of the parts of baptisme largely I resolve this question briefly with the Apostle The like figure whereunto even baptisme doth now save us not the putting away of the filth of the flesh but the answer of a good conscience towards God by the resurrection of Iesus Christ d 1 Pet. 3.21 In which words are clearely expressed a double baptisme externall and internall a washing with water and with the Spirit of God Dionyfius Carthusian in his second answer to the former question saith Iohns baptisme was but a Preparatorie Baptisme not the same with Christs and because we deny this Bellarmine e Bellar. li. 1. de bapt cap. 20. takes the quarrell in hand and undertakes to prove it thus The baptisme of Iohn had not the Obiect 2 invocation of the Trinity as the baptisme of Christ hath therefore it is not the same Answ 1 Wee answer first that there was the presence and invocation of the Trinity in the baptisme of Iohn as appeares thus Christ came unto Iohn to be baptised God
Psal 66 10.1â— Fiftly the Baptisme of Death as our Saviour saith I have a baptisme to bee baptized with and how am I straightned untill it be accomplished d Luk. 12.50 Christ already had undergone three of these the Baptisme of the Word Water and Spirit and therefore hee doth out of hand undertake the fourth that he may be prepared for the fift Secondly this was done in regard of us to Answ 2 teach us that after the purpose of a new life Observ our temptations and trials will bee multiplied as soone as Christ is baptized hee is led aside to bee tempted and thus when we by the Baptisme of the Spirit have put on Christ with a full purpose and resolution to leave sinne and to live as becomes new creatures and the members of Christ wee must then expect more temptations and trials than formerly wee underwent as soone as the Husbandman sowes corne the enemie sowes tares e Matth. 13.25 as soone as Elijah was called to his office hee is called to suffer f 1 King 19.3 and so also the Patriarches g Heb. 11.38 VVhence comes it that our trials and temptations Quest 3 are encreased after the resolution of newnesse of life First this comes from God who hath not Answ 1 given us armour and weapons in vaine when by the baptisme of the Spirit wee have put on Christ wee have put on armour of proofe against sinne and Sathan Now the Lord armes us with this harnesse not that we should be idle but that we should fight the battels of the Lord manfully against Sinne Satan the World and the Flesh because these are enemies unto Christ whose colours we beare under whose banner wee fight and whose Souldiers we are A valiant Champion is not armed from head to foot to fit at home or rest him upon the bed of case but that he may be prepared for the battell so the Lord first armes us and then brings us into the lists Secondly this comes from the Devill because Answ 2 after the Baptisme of the Spirit wherein wee have renounced Sathan hee lookes upon us as enemies and esteemes us his adversaries no longer as servants and friends and therefore doth oppose us manibus pedibusque with all his might and the utmost of his strength While we were his vassailes he kept us in peace h Luk. 11.21 but when once we have entred into a league and covenant with Christ then he doth resist us with all his policie power craft subtilty and strength Obiect If it be thus that our temptations and trialls encrease after the purpose of leading a new life then it is good to procrastinate our conversion and to put it off till the last that so our conflict may be the shorter Answ 1 To this I answer First woe bee unto him that doth the worke of the Lord negligently i Ier. 48.10 Secondly we must goe when God calls not Answ 2 being hindred by any lets or dangers that may befall us k Acts 22.16 Answ 3 Thirdly God requires in our obedidience of him two things The first is cherefulnesse readinesse willingnesse now procrastination and delay argues unwillingnesse in us when a man delayes to doe that which God requires it is a signe that hee hath no stomacke thereunto The second is feare and an awfull respect of his sacred Majestie for the Lord requires that wee should serve him with feare l Psa 2.11 now delay argues a direct neglect of God hee that deferres from day to day to do that which God strictly commands him doth plainely testifie that hee doth not feare nor care at all to offend God And therefore let us labour by and by to put on Christ in newnesse of life meditating continually of these five things First remember the necessity of the worke how necessary it is that thou shouldest leade a new life it is the end of thy creation it is the only way unto salvation and therefore what will it profit thee to gaine the whole world and loose thy soule Secondly remember the Lords acceptation so thou shalt please the Lord and otherwise thou canst not we study often yea upon every occasion to please great ones but wee should rather study to please the Lord who is a King of Kings and a Lord of Lords Thirdly remember the danger of neglect it is no lesse then the perdition of thy soule to deferre to put on Christ by the Baptisme of the Spirit for if once thy day be past and Gods appointed time be neglected be sure the doore will be shut against thee and thou damned to the pit of hell Fourthly remember how long thou hast already neglected to serve the Lord in newnesse of life how often with the crowe thou hast cryed cras cras to morrow to morrow thou wilt serve and obey him how long like a bad debtor thou hast put off God from day to day from yeare to yeare yea all thy life time untill this present houre Fiftly remember how little time remaines behind and how uncertaine thy life is that the remembrance hereof may make thee the more carefull by and by to purpose resolve and endeavour to give thy selfe wholy up unto the service of the Lord in new obedience and true sanctification although presently hereupon thou be led aside by the Spirit to be tempted of the devill as Christ here was Why doth God permit us to be more tempted Quest 4 after we have purposed to leade new lives and to live wholy unto him then we are before I answer for these causes First Answ that Sathan might be the more confounded knowing that now we have left him and forsaken his service Secondly that we might be the more comforted in knowing that God hath enriched us with gifts and graces because otherwise the devill would never be so hostile against us The children of God in these temptations may thus argue with themselves if God had not bestowed new graces upon us the devill would not thus warre against us for he keepes his owne in peace a Luk. 11.21 and if the Lord had not endued us with new strength we could never have held out so long against the strong temptations of Sathan but long ere this had beene overcome Thirdly that wee might acknowledge the strength that God hath girded us withall and use it that by the use and exercise thereof it may encrease and we be made stronger and stronger for the worke of the Lord. Fourthly that we might be held in aequilibrio in an equall ballance when the ballance is unequall one scale is carried up and the other down so when wee are burdened with afflictions and temptations and not sensible of the grace of God sustaining and upholding us wee are with the weight of our burthen pressed downe to the ground On the contrary when we looke with a full sight upon the gifts and graces which God hath bestowed upon us and whereby wee excell many others and
holy duties thus the Apostles when they ordaine Pastors and Elders fast i Act. 13.3 14.23 that the duties which are required of them and which they are to administer may bee performed in the evidence of the Spirit And therefore fasting were requisite and very convenient first for Ministers in the preparatiō unto the Lords day that their prayers unto God might bee the more effectuall for assistance in delivering of his word And secondly for people that they might the more earnestly implore the ayd of God in the hearing of his word And thirdly for Fathers and Godfathers the day before the Baptizing of the infant that their prayers may bee the more fervent unto God for the infant that it may be baptized with water and with the holy Spirit And fourthly it is requisite for all the day before the celebration of the Lords Supper because the worke which is to bee performed is great and of much weight being a covenant or contract betweene God and us and because the benefit is great if worthily performed therefore it should not be undertaken without the preparation of fasting and prayer A man that is to come into great bonds is very wary before hee signes and seales them to overlooke carefully all the writings to consider throughly of the purchase to enquire diligently into his owne abilities about the performance of the obligation to consult seriously with others of the title whether that be good and not rashly to doe any thing Thus should every one doe before the receiving of the Lords Supper carefully remembring these foure things First it may be that which thou art about to doe will tend to thy condemnation and destruction for he that eates and drinkes unworthily eates and drinkes his owne damnation k 1 Cor. 11.13 Secondly remember that the condition of this obligation made betwixt God and thee is the delivering up of thy sinnes and therefore how canst thou performe covenants with the Lord if thou knowest not what thy sinnes are nor where they are nor wherein thou offendest which things are very hardly knowne without prayer fasting meditation and examining of out waies workes words and thoughts Thirdly remember it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God a Heb. 10.31 because he is a consuming fire b Heb. 12.29 And therefore what will become of thee if thou hold not touch with him and be very carefull exactly to performe covenant And Fourthly remember that these things considered thou hadst better neglect all things when thou art to come unto the Lords Table then thy preparation thereunto And therefore the day before thou commest thither give thy selfe to examination meditation supplication and fasting For the better taking up and understanding of this observe that there is a threefold fast I. There is lejunium publicum a publike and generall fast this is not altogether so convenient for our examination and preparation unto the Lords Supper but yet were fit enough if authority should enjoyne it II. There is Iejunium privatum a private and particular fast this is requisite for every man before hee comes to partake this holy Sacramēt III. There is private-publicum jejunium private-publike fast and that is when a Father of a Family sets the day of preparation unto the holy Communion apart both for himselfe and all those within his gates who are to communicate that so he may the better examine how they are fitted and not suffer them to runne into the danger of eternall death by unworthy receiving The last question here will bee Why wee Quest 10 must fast To which I answer first because it is profitable Answ 1 and that in a threefold regard first to the Body secondly to the Minde thirdly to the Soule First fasting is profitable unto the Body because it encreaseth and continueth health the Fathers before the flood ate onely hearbs and fruits and roots and were long livers the Essaei were very temperate and lived untill they were very old c Hist Scolast yea experience teacheth us that cattle are more healthfull then men because they will not eat to excesse except it bee a dog but onely for the satisfying of nature Secondly fasting is profitable for the Mind as appeares by these three things I. it inlightens the understanding II. it strengthens the Minde unto prayer III. it availes unto Faith First fasting cleares the eyes of the Mind a man is more apt and better able to understand when he is fasting then when he is full as may be proved by these foure reasons The first is Naturall the mind followes the temperature of the body now fasting begets more pure Spirits feasting more troubled and grosse hence we say Aurora Musis semper amica meis it is the best studying in the forenoone The second is Civill the minde distracted by no employments can discerne of a thing more clearely and quietly now as was said before when we fast we must forbeare our ordinary and painefull callings that wee may the better give our selves to the examination of our selves and sinnes and therefore fasting helpes the Mind to understand The third is Spirituall because our affections are not then inflamed with the fire of concupiscence and lust as in feasting neither is our judgment so corrupt but we can more clearely discerne of the nature of sinne and vertue The fourth is Celestiall because God gives grace to those that fast aright as Daniel when he fasted saw visions And therefore if they bee any thing difficult which we cannot understand we must sharpen the Minde upon the whetstone of Fasting yea if we be weake in grace and desire to be strengthned let us give our selves to those prevalent meanes of fasting and prayer Secondly fasting strengthens the Mind unto prayer wherefore the Apostle conjoynes them d 1 Cor. 7. ◠And therefore when upon any extraordinary occasion we desire that our prayers might prevaile with God wee must strengthen them with fasting Thirdly fasting availes unto faith reade Matthew 17.19.20.21 where our blessed Saviour himselfe expressly layeth downe this double conclusion unto his Apostles first that they cannot cast out divels without faith and secondly that this faith cannot be had without fasting and prayer Fourthly fasting is profitable for the Soule in these regards First it obtaines pardon and forgivenesse of sinne at Gods hands as we see in the Ninivites fast e Ionah 3.8.10 for although fasting and humiliation be not a satisfaction for sinne yet it is a testimony of sincerity that we both abhorre our by-past sinnes and desire to leave them Secondly fasting weakens the power and rebellion of the flesh and doth with more ease withstand the assaults of Sathan yea overcome him Thus we see that fasting is profitable Secondly we must fast because it is necessary and that in these two regards first because it Answ 2 is commanded for the proofe hereof reade these Scriptures Levit. 16 2◠and 23.27 and Numb 29.7
kill me yet will I trust in him a Iob. 13.15 seemes to imply that he feares God will kill him Thus David cryes out my God my God why hast thou forsaken me b Psa 22.1.2 and 88.1.2 Secondly sometimes the devill tempts us hereunto by others using them as instruments Answ 2 to disswade us from our confidence assurance in God Thus Iob was tempted by his wife when she said unto him Doest thou still retaine thine integritie curse God and die c Iob. 2.9 Thus David was tempted many saying unto him that there was no helpe for him in his God d Psa 3.2 22.7.8 yea the heathen reproaching him and saying where is now thy God e Psa 115.2 Thus Senacherib tempteth Hezekiah to distrust God Esa 36.7.10.15.18 § 4. Command that these stones be made bread Sect. 4 What is meant by these words Quest 1 First some say they have an Allegoricall sense Answ 1 which is this If thou be Christ the Son of God then change these stones that is the Gentiles into bread that is the children of Abraham Secondly the scope of the words is Historicall Answ 2 and the sense is because thou hungrest for bread and hast it not shew therefore thy power by making unto thy selfe bread of these stones Seeing the action the devill perswades unto is lawfull why doth not Christ doe it that it Quest 2 was a lawfull thing appeares thus I. because God oftentimes miraculously hath asswaged the hunger and thirst of his people hee brought water out of the stony rocke for his children the Israelites and out of the jaw bone of an Asse for the refreshing of Sampson he fed Elias with Crowes and with meate from heaven he satisfied hungry Israel with Manna and Christ with bread and fish Iohn 21.19 II. Because Christ himselfe else where doth as much as the devill here tempts him unto for he changeth water into wine f Ioh. 2.7 and therefore why not stones into bread Christ would not doe this both for the Counseller he would not believe or obey the Divell Counsell and that both in Generall because that which may bee lawfull in Thesi in regard of the substance may be unlawfull in Hypothesi in the circumstances thereof Particular and that both because Hee was not led aside by the Spirit into the wildernesse to worke miracles or to demonstrate his Deity but his humanitie rather His hunger was to bee overcome by suffering not by eating Christ would not turne stones into bread because he would not obey or believe the Counseller that gave the advice Observ Teaching us that wee must not trust or give credit unto Sathan and hence it was that Christ would not suffer the Divels to beare witnesse of him but rebukes them when they acknowledge him g Mark. â— 34. Luk. 4.41 neither would Paul brooke it that the mayd possessed with the Divell should testifie of him that hee was the servant of the true God h Act. 16.18 Quest 3 Why may we not believe or give credit unto the Divell who sometimes speakes truth as is apparent in the places even now alledged Answ 1 First because he hath no calling hereunto either to bear witnesse of Christ or of his Apostles or to teach and instruct us or to doe good unto us by any counsell or advice God makes the good Angels ministring Spirits for the comfort of his children i Heb. 1.7 but not the evill Angels never making use of them except first it bee to or for the destruction of some as Christ suffers them to goe into the Herd of Swine who thereupon were drowned yea hence the eternall fire of hell is called the condemnation of the Divell in Scripture because the Lord useth him as an instrument to torment those that would not obey him Or secondly the Lord makes use of Sathan to delude and deceive those that are obstinate in wickednesse thus the Divell deceived Achab k 1 King 22.21 and l 2. Thess 2.11 doth daily Antichrist and his followers l 2. Thess 2.11 Or thirdly the Lord makes use of the Divell for the tryall of his children thus hee suffers him to tempt holy David to see whether he would number the people or not m 2 Sam. 24. Thus he suffers him to try whether holy Iob will continue in his integritie notwithstanding his stupendious afflictions n Iob. 1. 2. Thus hee sifts Peter Luk. 22.31 and buffets Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 Thus the Lord useth him alwayes as an enemie never as a counseller to advise or a Doctor to teach and instruct and therefore we must never beleeve him but alwayes suspect him Answ 2 Secondly wee must not believe the Divell because hee is but a Lying Spirit 1. King 22.21 an old lier and the Father of lies o Ioh. 8.44 who is craftie to deceive being able to transforme himselfe into an Angell of light p 2 Cor. 11.14 And whatsoever he doth or sayth he doth it that he may deceive Quest 4 How doth the Divell deceive men that wee may learne to avoyd his slights and subtilties Answ 1 First sometimes the Divell deceives bona daâ—do by giving good things unto us that thus hee may the more speedily gaine us unto himselfe he promiseth temporall gaine unto us that hee might gaine our pretious soules ditat in mundo ne ditemur in coelo a Chrysos s hee doth enrich us with earthly blessings lest wee should bee enriched with heavenly mercies he oftentimes cures bodies that he may kill soules Secondly sometimes the Divell deceives Answ 2 vera dicendo by speaking the truth thus hee deluded the Pharisees by a false collection hee taught them that they must love their brethren and friends and this was a truth taken from the law b Lev. 19.18 but from that ground by the rule of contraries he teacheth them to hate their enemies c Matth. 5.43 and this was contrary unto the Law The Sabbath must bee kept and observed so sayth the Law Exod 20. therefore the workes of mercie must not bee done upon that day this is the Divels deduction Blasphemy it is to make a man equall unto God this is truth but that Christ was a blasphemer because he made himselfe equall with God was one of the Divels slanders d Ioh 5.18 Sathan is said to be a lyer from the beginning because he began with the first man at this weapon Yee shall know good and evill sayth Sathan therefore yee shall bee like God himselfe this was a lying conclusion And therefore as Aristotle was wont to say of a lyer so sayth Chrysostome of the Divell Non credendum Satanae licet verum dicat trust him not though he speake the truth but learne to stop our eares against all his enchanting perswasions that although hee charme never so wisely yet we may be like deafe Adders not listening at all to his bewitching songs How doth the Divel come
one mouth which cannot faile Truth is one immutable and constant and can never become a lye or false but the word is truth sanctifie them Father with thy truth what is that thy word is not true onely but Truth f Ioh. 17.17 It is written againe Sathan abuseth Scripture and as it were prophanes it yet Christ nothstanding this gives it not over but keepes him close to his guard with this Sword of the Spirit in his mouth and hand Scriptum est it is Obser 3 written Teaching us that we must never depart from the use of the Scriptures we must never forsake this weapon Here divers questions will be made What is the Scripture the use whereof wee Quest 2 must never forbeare It is the word of God written by the Prophets and Apostles Answ being dictated unto them by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1.19.20 The words of the Prophets and Apostles were the words of God hence ever and anone they say Thus sayth the Lord because the Lord spake in and by them The Papists believe the Scriptures to bee the word of God and prove it too but by an argument which the Philosopher will not approve of viz. Probatione circulari treading out this truth like a horse in a mill in this manner The Scripture is the word of God because the Church teacheth us so the testimonie of the Church they thinke infallible because it is guided by the Spirit of God they are sure it is guided by the Spirit of God because the Scripture sayth so b Ioh. 16.13 and thus they run at the ring ending where they began If the Scripture bee not knowne to bee the Quest 3 word of God but by the testimony of the Church then how is it knowne to be such For answer hereunto Answ I referre the Reader to the first question of this booke Pag. 1. onely adding one answer more to those many It appeares that the Scriptures are the word of God by comparing of them with all other bookes writings and writers for the amplifying whereof take notice of three sorts of Bookes under one of which rankes all sorts of bookes and writings may bee included viz. First Humane Secondly Ecclesiasticall Thirdly Divine First Humane bookes are bookes written by men either in the Church of God or out of it of humane things as Philosophicall Bookes or Rhetoricall bookes or Politicall bookes or bookes of any other humane Art or Science These are not divine bookes but humane not the bookes of God but the writings of men having both the matter manner method and stile from men And therefore these are not authenticall bookes in all things to be beleeved which they affirme Secondly Ecclesiastical bookes are those which are written by holy or at least learned men in the Church containing divine things Now these writings are to be admitted and are called the word of God as farre as they sympathize consent and agree with the word of God but they are not authenticall of themselves but as they depend upon the Scripture and speake her true language These writings I say are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worthy to be beleeved but not of themselves to bee beleeved nor any further than they accord with the word of God Thirdly Divine bookes are the bookes of God written by the Prophets and Apostles which bookes are the word of God the Prophets and Apostles being onely instruments Pen-men thereof and the holy Ghost the Dictator who endites unto them both the matter and manner and the very words and therefore is called aright the word of God and are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of themselves to be beleeved because the writers were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inspired taught and directed by the Lord of glory and Spirit of truth in the writing of them And thus comparing the word of God with all other writings we finde that there are none to bee equalled for excellency truth purity and infallibility thereunto and therefore great necessity there is to adhere unto them Obiect 1 The Anabaptists object that the Scriptures are not now necessary because God made many promises that under the Gospell all should be taught of God and that he would write his law in their inward man and they should heare a voice behind them saying this is the way walke in it c Ter. 31.34 Ioh. 6.35 Heb. 8.11 Answ These words are not to be understood simply but comparatively that there shall bee greater knowledge under the New Testament then was under the Old according to the saying of the Prophet the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord that is in the times and places of the Gospell as the waters cover the Sea d Isai 11.9 Quest 4 Why must wee never depart from the use of the Scriptures but with our Saviour here alwayes shield our selves with this buckler Scriptum est it is written Answ 1 First because there is a sweete consent harmony and concord in the whole Scripture Divinae enim lectiones ita sibi connectuntur tanquam una sit lectio quia omnes ex uno ore procedunt e August All the Divine precepts of the word of God are so linked together as though they were but one onely heavenly lecture because all of them proceeded from one blessed and celestiall mouth Secondly because the Scriptures are more excellent Answ 2 then all other writings whatsoever and more abounding with Grace Vertue and Piety Quicquid in Scriptura docetur veritas quicquid praecipitur bonitas quicquid promittitur faelicitas f Hugo Card. That is the Scripture teacheth nothing but truth commandeth nothing but goodnesse promiseth unto us all happinesse Aliae scripturae si quam veritatem docent non sine contagione erroris est si quam bonitatem commendare videantur Gregor vel malitiae mixta est ut non sit pura vel sine cognitione vel dilectione Dei ut non sit perfecta That is if other writings teach any truth yet it is not without the contagion and taint of error if they seeme to commend any good thing it is either mixed with malice and so not pure or without the knowledge or love of God and so not perfect g Ambros Tota Scriptura est convivium sapientiae singuli libri singula sunt fercula the whole Scripture is a banquet of wisedome and every severall booke a dainty dish and therefore great reason there is that we should cleave close unto them Thirdly of all writings the Scriptures are Answ 3 most true and therefore we must never give over the use of them Pope Pius himselfe said Resistendum est quibuscunque in faciem sive Paulus sive Petrus sit qui ad veritatem Evangelii non ambulant h Abba◠Urspergensis He is to be resisted to his face that walkes not both in practise and opinion according to the truth of the Gospell though it were
Peter or Paul themselves The Prince of Anhault tearmed the Scriptures the swathling bands wherein Christ was wrapped that is the containers and includers of truth it selfe Therefore we must never forsake them Fourthly there is nothing more profitable Answ 4 either for the unregenerate or for the regenerate and therefore to bee adhered unto by all because under those two all are included First it is profitable for those that are not regenerated and as yet borne anew unto God and that in these regards First the word of God breakes the hard heart Is not my word saith the Lord like a hammer that breaketh the Rocke in pieces i Ier. 23.29 Secondly the word of God gives sight to the blind eyes k Psa 19.8 Behold saith God unto Paul I have sent thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light l Acts 26.28 Thirdly it is profitable for such to bring them from the power of Satan unto God m Act. 26.18 Fourthly it is profitable unto them for the pardon of their sinnes and spiritual adoption into the fellowship of sonnes n Act. 26.18 Fiftly it is profitable to convince them of their sinnes o 1 Cor. 14.24 Secondly it is profitable for those that are regenerated in these respects First the Scriptures protect and defend them against the temptations of Satan they are a shield unto them that put their trust in God p Pro. 30.5 yea they are the spirituall sword which serves both for offence and defence q Ephes 6.17 Secondly by the Scripture the understanding of Gods children is more and more enlightned r Psal 19.8 9. Thirdly their affections are thereby more and more enflamed Did not our hearts burne within us said the two Disciples while he opened unto us the Scriptures ſ Luk. 24.52 Fourthly the word of God doth purge us from our guylt Now ye are cleane through the word that I have spoken unto you t Ioh. 15.3 Fiftly the Scriptures are profitable unto the righteous to arm them against afflictions to comfort them in sorrow u Rom. 15 4. Sixtly they strengthen them unto patience in all crosses whatsoever x Rom. 15 4. Answ 5 Fiftly the word of God is the guid convoy and directer of the soule and therefore cannot be forsaken without inevitable danger of erring the word of the Lod is right y Psa 19.8 that is regula recti the rule of truth and uprightnesse yea thereby the servants of God are forewarned that is advised preadmonished and forearmed against the assaults of Satan z Psal 19.11 The word of God is a light unto our feete and a lampe unto our pathes a Psa 119 105. And therefore we must not seeke unto them that have familiar spirits but seeke the Lord in the law and in his testimonies b Isa 8.19 20. And therefore seeing the word of God is the conducter of the soule wee must take heed that we never forsake or let goe out of our hands this weapon of the Scriptures Quest 5 It is here demanded what word of God it is that is the directer of the soule for it is controverted both by the Papists and Anabaptists who like Sampsons Foxes c Iudg. 15 4. meet in the tailes both of them opposing us and the truth but their heads are diametrally opposite one to the other as appeares by a double quaere Quest 6 First what word of God is the rule to walke by Answ 1 To this first they both answer not the Scripture alone Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say besides the Scriptures there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 traditions which are the rule of the life also Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists cry downe their traditions and advance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their enthusiasmes and revelations which we are rather to be regulated by then by the written word of God Answ 4 Fourthly we say that it is the written word onely that is the rule of the life and directer of the soule and neither unwritten traditions nor unwarranted revelations If wee believe not Moses and the Prophets wee will believe nothing saith our Saviour d Luk. 16 29. because the Scriptures were written that we might believe and believing bee saved e 1 Ioh. 20.31 and therefore saving faith is built upon the Scriptures only and neither upon traditions nor enthusiames yea it is onely the Scriptures that are truely profitable for all sorts of men as was shewed in the former question answer 4. yea they are able to make us wise unto salvation and perfect men in Christ Jesus f 2 Tim. 3 15 and therefore are the onely loadstone of our Quest 7 life Secondly who shall expound the word of God which is the soules conduct First here they both answer that the Scriptures Answ 1 must not expound themselves they must not be both a Judge and a Partie Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say the Church must interpret the Scriptures that is that Church which is built in the Popes brest infallibility lying and residing onely in him Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists say the Holy Spirit in them is the interpreter of the word that is their revelations are all divine truthes and to be obeyed and admitted as oracles from heaven Answ 4 Fourthly we say the holy Scriptures interpret themselves quod in uno difficile aliàs aptius that which is more difficult in one place is easier in another a Austen And therefore I conclude that the holy Scripture is that Lucifer or day starre that directs the soule unto Christ for the Father sends us unto the Sonne commanding us to heare him the Sonne sends us unto the word bidding us search that diligently b Ioh. 5.39 the scripture is able to make us perfect the Apostles taught the whole Counsell of God c Acts 20.20.27 and yet they teach nothing besides Moses and the Scriptures And therfore how injurious unto the soules of Men are Papists that robbe the people of this light and debarre them from the Scriptures These are builders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Babell indeede they speake a tongue which the people cannot understand for they must not enjoy it or bee suffered to reade it in the vulgar tongue These make the Scriptures like the Shew bread which none were to touch but the Priests alone These are like the spyes Obiect 2 sent to Canaan they bring evill reports of the word of God telling the people the beauty of it but withall the difficulty to bee such as they can never overcome and therefore it boots them not reade them To this I answer First Chrysostome opposes Answ 1 the Apostles to the Philosophers and Rhetoritians because these were very obscure and hard to be understood but the Scriptures are plaine and may be conceived at least the precepts and instructions thereof by the diligent reading of them Chrysost hom 3. de Lazaro Secondly if the divine
said else where He taught the people in Parables because they seeing see not and hearing they heare not neither doe they understand a Matth. 13.13 First Christ did not use a figurative speach Answ 2 unto these two brethren for this end but because they being fishers knew and understood best of all the Art of fishing and therefore our Saviour teacheth unto them spirituall things by a naturall and familiar similitude which they were well acquainted withall Secondly our Saviour useth this allegory Observ to Answ 2 teach us that the practise of Ministers using metaphors or allegoryes or similitudes which the people understand is not to be disproved As for example first sometimes we use the similitude of Fishers that there are two Fishers the first is Satan whose baites is pleasure and whose hooke and net is death the second is the Apostles and Ministers of Christ who labour to winne us unto him Secondly sometimes we use the similitude of Husband-men that we are all barren by nature untill the word be sowne in our hearts that the earth must be tilled the fallow ground broken up the weeds and stones cast out the field carefully watched least tares encrease and overspread the corne Thirdly sometimes we use Domestike examples as the garden is to be hedged digged and attended otherwise the hearbes will not prosper Satan is a thiefe and therefore we must be very watchfull and keep the doore of our hearts fast locked and bolted against him that we are but wild Olive trees untill we are ingrafted into the true Olive Jesus Christ Fourthly sometimes we allude unto School-masters that people like schollers stand in need daily to be taught and therefore they must not be trewants neglecting knowledge and trifling away their pretious time Fiftly sometimes we use the resemblance of Sheepheards that we are wandring sheepe therfore we must be reduced unto the pleasant pastures againe by the Sheepheard of our soule Now whereunto serve all these Certainely that all the people by these similitudes may the better understand the divine truthes delivered which was the cause why our Saviour useth this allegory of Fishers in this verse Quest 3 We have heard why our Saviour useth an allegoricall speech unto Simon and Andrew It may now further be demanded why he useth this allegory of Fishing unto them Because this allusion doth most aptly denote unto us the office of Ministers to wit the Fishing and gaining of soules unto God Malac. 4.6 Answer particularly observe That in fishing wee must consider both the Fish themselves who First would not bee catched or taken but swimme away from the Net so naturall and carnall men would not be wonne by the word of God would not be taken captive by the Net of the Gospel Secondly they are not taken by the hooke except they bite Ob Ierusalem how gladly would I have gathered thee together as a hen gathereth her chickings under her wings but ye would not b Matth. 23.37 Fishers and that both in respect of the 1. Knowledge Fishers must know all shelves and rockes and shallowes the ebbing and flowing of the sea so Ministers must know how to direct in prosperity and adversity how to steere aright course through the vices and heresies of the world they must know the evills and remedies that they may both save themselves and those that heare them and saile by their direction 2. Diligence and care required in them wherein observe three things First Fishermen must observe the heavens and the nature of the fishes thus the Apostle saith to the weake I became as weake that I might gaine the weake I am made all things to all men that I might by all meanes save some a 1 Cor. 9.19.20 21 22. Secondly they must endure cold and danger Fishers must put to sea in winter as well as Sommer exposing themselves to dangerous stormes which frequently assaile them in their calling Thus the Apostles suffered hunger and thirst and nakednesse and colde and buffeting and persecuting b 1 Cor. 4.11 and 2 Cor. 6.8 Thirdly Fishers worke continually night and day we have laboured all night saith the Apostles but have catched nothing c Luke 5.5 Fishes are not taken except they bite and eat the baite and therefore First recusants that will not come unto the word of God can gaine nothing by it Secondly those amongst us that like Martha are troubled about many things preferring the cares of the world before the cates of the word cannot be wonne by it Thirdly those that are present at the preaching of the word but not attentive unto the word preached reape no benefit by it because they learne it not Fourthly those that attend to the hearing of the word but cannot intend the practise of the word are not catched by it Fishes are not taken by looking upon the bait but by the eating thereof so it is not speculation but practise not knowledge but active obedience that benefits our soules Fishers had neede know both shelves and shallow places and therefore those that are ignorant of the nature of sinne and grace or that knowe not the evils and remedies of the disease and the cure should not intrude themselves into this function for they are unfit fishers of men Fishers observe the seasons and the nature of the fishes for which they labour so Ministers must first observe the heavens the blasts of the Spirit the zeale of the hearts that is the occasions offered unto us by the Lord of preaching the word as Saint Paul saith I came to Troas to preach Christs Gospel and a doore was opened unto me of the Lord g 2 Cor 2.12 that is the Lord gave me liberty opportunity or occasion with benefit and profit to preach the Gospel of Christ Secondly we are made all things to all men we must apply our selves to all sorts of maladies evils diseases and sores and that three manner of waies viz. First Opere by preaching and catechizing examining conferring disputing that the people may bee made perfect h 2 Tim. 3.16 and 4 2. Secondly Objecto by reprehending and reprooving whatsoever is amisse whether drunkennesse or adultery or oppression or blasphemy or lying or filthy speaking or any sinne whatsoever Thirdly Modo sometimes reprooving mildly sometimes with feare plucking them out of the fire i Iude ver 22.23 sometimes with a rod sometimes with the Spirit of meekenesse reade 1 Cor. 4.21 and corner 1 Cor. 5.3.4 with 2 Cor. 2.7.8 and Gal. 3 1. with 4.12.19 and Nehem. 5 11. with verse 13. Neither must people thinke that Ministers doe this in hatred to the partie sinning but that they might present them as chast virgins unto the Lord. Fishers expose themselves to cold and danger in the discharging or executing of their callings so doe Ministers and therefore people first should thinke Ministers worthy of honour and reverence yea secondly of maintenance yea thirdly and principally be careful that they loose not their
5.14 as if hee would say this long and heavie disease hath been inflicted upon thee for thy former sinnes and therefore take heed of sinning hereafter Thus the Apostle tells the Corinthians that for their unreverent and unworthy receiving of the holy communion many were sicke and weake among them and many slept that is many were sicke and many dead e 1 Cor. 11.31 Secondly sometimes sicknesse is inflicted upon us to curbe and keepe us backe from sinne thus David was afflicted f Psa 119 67.71 Thirdly sometimes to stop the mouthes of others thus Davids childe was stricken with sicknesse and death g 2 Sam. 12.14 Fourthly sometimes to teach others by their example that are thus afflicted thus the Lord daily layes sicknesse upon some for the instruction of others and thus the Galileans were wounded h Luk. 13.3.5 Fiftly sometimes to glorifie God and that either By the miracle which is wrought thus God was glorified by the blind man i Ioh. 9.3 By our patience and thus Iob was afflicted with boyles and sores And hence they are called Trials wherefore we must apply all our sicknesses and griefes of body to the comfort and advantage of the soule learning therein I. to encrease in patience II. to repent us of our sinnes and III. to grow up in faith and confidence in God in and through the onely Physitian of the Soule Jesus Christ Fourthly Lunaticos those that were lunaticke Answ 4 some question there is about the meaning of this word First some a Aretius sup say that Lunatici signifie Epilepticâ—s either those that were sick of the falling sicknesse or the Epilepsie a disease which deprives one of the use of minde and sense together for a time it is called by the Physitians Morbus sacer and Comitialis and Herculeus Secondly I rather thinke that Lunatici here signifies Maniacos those that are madde brain-sicke and deprived of common sense and are called lunaticke for divers causes according to the opinion of divers First some think because this disease is caused by the influence of the Moone b A retius sup Secondly others thinke because those only which are born directly at the change of the Moone are afflicted with this disease Thirdly others thinke they are so called because this disease is bred in the braine by the Aspect of the Moone with other Planets Fourthly because this evill doth encrease and decrease according to the encrease and decrease of the Moone and in this sense it is a symbol of sinne for our hearts are dunghils or noysome channels and the more they are stirred the more they smell the more our affections are excited and provoked unto sinne the more madde wee grow therein And therefore none must thinke that they are free from this lunacie of sinne because they are not excited but if they be prone unto sinne when they are provoked or occasion is offered certainly they are not in their right wits or mindes or not rightly disposed in their soules and therefore had need labour by Christ to be healed of this phrenzie Fiftly Damoniacos those that are possessed of Answ 5 Divels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Spirit which first Plato and the Philosophers used for God Secondly or for the good and evill Genius Or thirdly for an evill Spirit and thus the holy Scripture alwayes useth it Hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a damone teneor I am captivated or taken by the Divell and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obsessus besieged or beset round about with the Divell Thus by nature wee are assaulted daily by one Divell or other which is in us there is a Divell of pride of anger and of envie and of luxurie and of drunkennesse and of calumnie and of covetousnesse and of treachery and of blasphemy and of prophanenesse by which we are daily tempted and therefore we must repaire to the Physitian of our soules for preservation from this internall foe Answ 6 Sixtly Paralyticos the Palsie this is an ordinarie disease in the Soule when the Nerves are bound and there is no power of moving and therefore power and abilitie is to bee begged at Gods hands Thus much for the second generall answer why our Saviour is sayd here to cure onely great maladies Answ 3 Thirdly others say this was done Propter Medicum for the Physitians sake these sicknesses that were more incurable unto others hee cures but those that ordinary Physitians could helpe he omits Answ 4 Fourthly Christ cured all sorts of sicknesses but these great diseases are onely named to shew us that nothing is incurable unto God or that Christ cures and heales all our evils and infirmities both corporall and spirituall This is the difference betweene Christ and the best of Christians they by the power of Christ can doe some things but not others as for example the Apostles can restore the lame to their legges c Acts 3.16 but they cannot cast out Divels alwayes d Mat. 17.16 Paul could recover some sicke persons by sending his handkerchiefe unto them e Act. 19.12 but hee cannot restore unto health Epaphroditus that was so deare unto him f Phil. 2.27 Peters shadow could heale some and his word destroy Ananias and his wife but hee could not deliver or free himselfe from prison Acts 12 nor from the hands of Nero g Eusebius But Christ can doe all things whatsoever he will whensoever he will and therefore in all our sicknesse and distresse and danger let us have recourse onely to Christ unto whom no cure is hard Quest 5 Is there any at least amongst Christians that seeke helpe in their sicknesse at the hands of any other Answ Some seeke helpe from Hell Some from Earth Some from Heaven First some forsake seeking unto Christ and travell unto Hell to be cured by the Divell Thus Ahazia sendeth to Baalzebub the god rather the Idoll or Divell of Ekron 2 King 1.2.3 that by him he might bee cured of his hurt and thus many repaire to witches and wizards in their sicknesse as we shewed before Secondly some neglecting Christ seeke helpe from the Earth these are they who repaire unto the Physitians and trust in their skill True it is hee is to be honoured and used and sought unto as a lawfull remedie as we may see in these places Ecclesiasticus 10.11 and 18.10 and 38.1 and Genes 50.2 and Ezech. 47.12 and Apoc 22.2 But we must neither trust in the Physitians helpe nor despaire of health though wee should bee deprived of it for this is blamed in these Scriptures 2 Chron. 16.12 and Ierem. 46.11 and Mark 5.26 Thirdly some neglecting the helpe of this heavenly Physitian Christ make choice of others in Heaven to wit the Saints These are the Papists who in their distresse flye unto the glorified spirits for health helpe and succour and they approve and prove the efficacy of this practise by many miracles as true
as the tenet it selfe instead of many take one they tell us a story of a woman who was possessed with a divell and by the direction or revelation of the Virgin Mary shee was brought to the Idoll of Loretto where the Priests invocating and imploring the aid of God the Father Son and holy Ghost the divell moved not at all but when he sung the Letanie of the Virgin Mary the Divell raged and stormed and a woodden Image of the Ladies being laid upon the Damosels head the divell cryed out in her quid mihi caput conteris oh woman why dost thou breake my head a Chem. exam p. 3. f. 182. b. Hereunto we answer first this and the like Answ 1 are but old Wives Fables and woe bee to that Church and religion which cannot subsist without these vide Melch. Can. Loc. 6. Secondly suppose these Fables were truths Answ 2 yet thou knowest not whether they be in Heaven or no unto whom thou prayest for some may worke miracles on earth who shall never partake eternall blisse b Matth. 7.22 Thirdly how canst thou pray unto him in Answ 3 whom thou neither canst nor oughtest to believe Rom. 10.14 Fourthly what need is there to seeke helpe at Answ 4 their hands though they could helpe us seeing that Christ in this verse can doe all things whatsoever he will of himselfe without any aid of others VERS 25. Vers 25 And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee and from Decapolis and from Hierusalem and from Iudea and from beyond Iordan There followed him great multitudes of people Why doth the Holy Ghost expresse this Quest 1 To teach us that many are called Answ Observ and but few chosen many here follow him but few persevere yea scarce any for when the people cry crucifie him none in a manner abide with him but leave and forsake him Why doe so many start aside from their stations Quest 2 or forsake their colours First by reason of persecution thus our Saviour Answ 1 saith that when this fiery tryall comes many will depart from the faith Secondly by reason of the difficulty of obedience Answ 2 Many say durus sermo the way of the Lord is hard to walke in and therefore they prove retrograde c Ioh. 6.60.66 Thirdly by reason of the tediousnesse and Answ 3 wearisomnesse of perseverance Noviter conversi fervidi d August they are fervent when newly converted unto the profession of Religion but by and by grow luke-warme and within a while stone cold Zelus ruit mole sua they beginne in the Spirit but end in the Flesh their zeale declining and falling by his owne weight Nullum violentum est diuturnum No extreames hold long and the buildings upon the sand cannot long endure Thus many beginne well hearing the word of God with joy Mat. 13d but for want of depth of earth quickly wither and die Quest 3 What must we do that we may persevere unto the end Answ 1 First doe not presume that thou shalt stand for ever because thou art called many are called who finally and totally fall away and therefore let him that thinkes he stands take heed lest he fall bee not high minded but feare and perfect thy salvation with trembling e Phil. 2 12. Certè plures occidit gula quam gladius praesumptio quam desperatio Intemperance slayes more then the sword and presumtion then desperation we being naturally too prone hereunto hast thou a mind inlightned thy affections inflamed with the love of God and vertue a sense of thy duety towards God and man a conscience of thy sinnes committed both against the first and second table yet measure not thy selfe by these Are thy neighbours worse then thou art Ne te quaesiveris extra yet measure not thy selfe by them goe not out into the streets to seeke for thy selfe but measure what thou art by these rules First by thy owne sinnes which thou dost commit this will make thee blush and be ashamed of thy selfe Secondly by those bright shining lampes of the primitive Church who lived on earth like Saints indeed truely mortified in their carnall affections truely crucified unto the world truely quickned by the Spirit giving themselves wholly unto the Lord and the Lords worke being frequent in contemplation and fervent in practise this will make thee seeme unto thy selfe more deformed then Thersites Thirdly measure thy selfe by the purity of God and his Law consider how undefiled the Law of the Lord is and how infinitely pure the Lord of this Law is and then thou wilt be like the Dove that could find no place to rest her foot upon thou wilt see nothing in thee which thou canst approve of or like but abhorre thy selfe in dust and ashes Fourthly examine thy selfe by thy debility and weakenesse of perseverance consider thy impotency and insufficiency to persevere and continue in the wayes and worke of the Lord unto the end of thy life and this will shew thee as in a glasse that thou art more brittle and fraile then the finest glasse Thus let us meditate of these things and take heed of presuming Secondly examine and search daily thy heart trying and examining therein these particulars First hast thou any faith at all Secondly Answ 2 is thy faith true not false built upon a sure not a sandy foundation How may we know whether our faith be true Quest 4 or not By these markes First dost thou love God Answ 1 Faith workes by love Gal. 5.6 and where there is no love there is no faith and where no true love no true faith and therefore examine whether thou lovest God or not and that not onely lightly in word but solidly in heart Quest How shall I know this whether my Quest 5 love unto my Lord be cordiall and reall or orall and verball Answ By these two things viz. First by the Answ 1 Obedience of God both affirmative and negative dost thou nothing which he forbids thee neither omit any thing which hee requires of thee certainely where there is true love there is a solide desire and a serious endeavour to obey Secondly this may be known by thy reverence dost thou never thinke of God never name him or mention him in thy speeches but with love and hope conjoyned with a godly feare and awfull reverence hypocrites and wicked men approach unto God too familiarly but the faithfull with the greatest respect they can possibly and therefore try whether we love the Lord unfainedly or not by our willing obeying of him and our reverend respect unto him Secondly wee may know whether our faith be true or not by this doe wee performe the Answ 2 workes of love not onely in word but in deed also that is by a renewed changed and purified life and conversation we now labouring I. To obey God otherwise then wee were accustomed that is in sincerity and singlenesse of heart by an universall and continuall obedience
and meaning and how did the Ancients erre herein First the Philosophers erred heavens breadth Answ 1 from Christs opinion concerning true happines for first some of them placed it in pleasure thus the Epicures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Xenophon sayes Secondly for I will but name these having to speake of them more largely elswhere some o Quaestuosi place it in riches Thirdly some p Politici in honours Fourthly some in Fame credit and reputation thus Pindarus sayth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have a good name or to heare others report well of us is a great happinesse Fifthly some q Stoici place it in vertue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or vertuous qualitie honestum judico foelicem r Pindar injustum miserum I count the honest man an happy man and him that is dishonest truely miserable sayd Plato Å¿ Plato Gorg. and againe Foelices possessione justitia temperantia infalices miseriae he whose heart abounds and life shewes forth the workes of righteousnesse and equitie and temperance is a happy man but he is wretched whose inward man is overflowen with the gall of bitternesse and hatred Sixtly Aristotle addes t Plato ib that blisse consists in a perfect life Seventhly wee might adde that it consists in a faithfull and religious purpose Mihi adharere Deo bonum est sayd one u Plotinus my happinesse is to sticke close to the obedience of God Secondly true felicity is something more then all these for it is Praemium virtutis ergo Answ 2 virtute major v Rhod. 18.14 the reward of vertue and therefore more then vertue it selfe Yea it is bonum ex omnibus bonis compositum w Plato def Phi. a good compounded out of every good thing or the quintessense of all things that are good it is Reditus uniuscujusque rei ad principia x Mirand in Genes the returning of a thing unto his proper object from which it hath been separated and therefore it is conjunctio cum Deo y Plotinus an union and communion with the Lord of our life and the God of our hope Answ 3 Thirdly true happinesse is threefold first it consists in fortunis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the externall good things of this life This felicity is neither promised unto the faithfull nor denyed and hence it is that wee see some of Gods children abound in all temporall blessings as did Salomon some want many necessary things as did Lazarus Secondly it consists In mente 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the endowments of the mind and inward man and this happinesse is twofold to wit either first Philosophicall consisting in an ample measure of wisedome knowledge learning and the like Or Secondly Thelogicall consisting in the knowledge of God and the Crosse of Christ the former of these two is given but to few not many wise according to the flesh being called z 1 Cor. 1 26. but this latter is promised and given unto all the children of God in some measure This is life eternall saith Christ to know thee and him whom thou hast sent a Ioh. 17.13 and therefore the Lord will so enlighten the understanding of his children that they shall have a tast of this saving knowledge Paul tels us for our imitation that hee desires to know nothing save Christ and him crucified b Gal. 6. â—6 and certainely those for whom Christ efficaciously dyed shall bee in time made partakers of this knowledge Thirdly the last and most perfect happinesse consists in aeternitate vitae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in eternall life and glory and this is the happinesse which is pronounced and promised in all these 9. verses for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 belong unto this life but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto the life to come and as the second exceeds and excels the first so the third the second for there are three sorts of men in the world First Terreni meer earth wormes giving themselves wholly up unto pleasures and the profits of the world Secondly Caelestes who are more refined their mindes being more sublime seeking after learning literature and knowledge Thirdly Divini whose studies desires and endeavours are after piety purity and integrity of life and these are truely the happy men they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blessed either from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to rejoyce and be exceeding glad c Arist Ethic. 7. cap. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d Eustathius because they are no more subject either to misfortune fate danger distresse or death and this happinesse Christ brings those Sect. 2 unto who are poore in Spirit Quest 1 § 2. Are the poore Why doth not our Saviour say Blessed are the righteous and those that feare the Lord but blessed are the poore Answ 1 This hee did first that hee might correct the errour of those who placed Felicity in Riches Secondly to teach us that the poore are nearer Answ 2 to happinesse and blessednesse then the rich God hath chosen saith Saint Iames the poore of this world to be heires of his Kingdome e Iam. 2.5 It will be here objected Object Christ speakes not in this place of poverty but of humility onely First it appeares plainely by Saint Luke that Answ 1 the poore are here meant for Luke 6.20 Christ saith to his Apostles Blessed are ye poore and on the contrary vers 24. he saith Woe unto you that are rich Secondly our Saviour here blesseth the poore Answ 2 that the people might learne not to contemne and despise the poore Apostles Chrysost de varijs loc Thirdly Christ pronounceth the poore blessed Answ 3 that his Disciples might bee encouraged the better to endure and undergoe poverty and thus it evidently appeares that our Saviour speakes not here onely of humility but also of poverty Wherein ar the poore more happy then the Quest 2 rich They want the temptations and tryalls Answ and impediments which rich men frequently meete withall and are incident unto the way to heaven is much straighter and sharper to a rich man then to the poore and therfore the poore is more happy then the rich As for example First those that abound in the wealth of this world are much more prone to the love of the world then those that are deprived of that affluence Mel qui non gustavit nescit he that never tasted honey knowes not how sweet it is and hee that never tasted of the sugred baites of the world cannot so love them as they doe who are bewitched with them Secondly poore Lazarus is free from that heart-breaking care of getting keeping spending and leaving of riches which rich Dives growes leane and old withall cura facit canos for this care makes the head quickly gray Thirdly the Rich Man is tempted in the acquiring of riches which so insatiably he desires unto deceit and theft and lying and perjury and
So Saint August blessed are the poore in spirit that is Non habentes inflantem spiritum who hath no lofty or puffed up spirit Humilia spirantes conscijindignitatis sua q Hilar. s the poore in spirit are those that are lowly being truely conscious of their owne unworthinesse Quest 3 Are not these words then understood of poverty at all Answ They are as we shewed before But I. Not at all of the vow of poverty Nor II. Of the action Nor III. Of the affection But IV. of the state onely of those who are poore Quest 4 Doe not they then that are rich in estate and substance come unto the Kingdome of Heaven Answ 1 Yes if they be poore in spirit otherwise their portion is woe Luke 6.24 Abraham Iob Salomon Ioseph of Arimathaea were rich in substance and poore in spirit and therefore are now blessed Saints in heaven Secondly this word poore is added exceptivè Answ 2 as though our Saviour should say blessed are the humble bee they never so poore for their poverty shall bee no barre or let unto their felicity Quest 5 Why doth our Saviour speake this unto his Disciples they were proud of nothing being of the inferiour sort of the people and therefore it rather seemes to bee spoken of poverty then of humility Answ 1 First this was spoken unto all and therefore hereby are taught the rest of the people as well as the Apostles Answ 2 Secondly this was spoken unto the Disciples in regard of the time to come Christ knew that afterwards they were to bee endued with many singular graces and the gift of miracles and therefore he doth preadmonish them not to be proud of any thing that hereafter may be imparted or bestowed upon them Answ 3 Thirdly this was spoken unto the Apostles in regard of the present time and occasion for they seeing their Master thus magnified and followed and flocked unto and that they onely were suffered to approach unto him might perhaps bee proud of this and therefore to prevent it our Saviour thus speakes unto them blessed are the poore in spirit Answ 4 Fourthly I may adde that the Disciples were proud indeed as well as poore and meane and therefore the excellency and felicity of humility was as seasonable a doctrine unto them as the blessednesse of poverty Wee read of the pride that was in Iames and Iohn the sonnes of Zebedee that the one might sit on his right hand and the other on his left in his glory r Mark 10.35.36 Yea wee see a great deale of pride in the rest who in their Masters company dispute among themselves who should be the greatest ſ Mark 9.34 Why is this blessednesse first pronounced for Quest 6 some of the following vertues as of hungring after righteousnesse and purity of life seeme to excell humility First this was because the beginning of all misery Answ 1 and perdition both in Heaven and Earth came from pride for that was the sinne that threw Lucifer and his proud traine out of heaven and that was the sinne that cast Adam out of Paradise and brought so much misery and wretchednesse upon the earth t Chrysos imperf Secondly because the Prophet had foretold Answ 2 that the Messias should come unto a people that were humble lowly and should tremble at his word Esa 66.2 Therefore our Saviour doth first pronounce this beatitude u Hilar. s from this which hath been spoken Concerning the sense and meaning of these words we may gather a threefold observation Observ 1 viz. First poverty describes a right spirit or no spirit is liked allowed and approved by Christ but onely the poore and humble spirit There are coveteous spirits and crafty spirits and impure or uncleane spirits and factious contentious unquiet and brawling spirits and bloody or cruell spirits and murmuring repining discontented and impatient spirits yea scoffing mocking and deriding spirits All these Christ rejects and none of these are pronounced by him blessed and happy because these are not poore nor humble spirits Secondly we may learne hence that the poore Obser 2 in temporall substance or estate are not blessed except they be poore in spirit also Salomon tels us that a poore proud man is an abomination unto the Lord whence we may see that a man may be poore and proud although he bee poore yet if hee bee proud hee is so farre from being one of the blessed of the Lord that he is abominable in his sight How shall wee know whether poverty bee Quest 7 good or evill or how may a poore man know whether his poverty be such as Christ commends or no Poverty is knowne and discerned to be evill 3. Answ manner of wayes viz. First if it were wickedly occasioned Secondly if it be the cause of wickednesse Thirdly if it bee accompanyed with evill First poverty is evill if it be evilly procured or were occasioned by some sinne that is first if thou hast prodigally and profusely wasted thy estate by idlenesse or negligence in thy calling or by drunkennesse or gluttony or gameing or whooring and the like Or Secondly if thou hast provoked God to punish thee with poverty for some of these sinnes to wit because the riches that now thou art deprived off were acquired either by fraud or deceit or oppression or rapine or theft or by undermining of others or by wronging the fatherlesse and widdowes If thus thy poverty were occasioned then it is mala paupertas not commended by Christ Secondly povertie is evill if it cause evill that is If because thou art poore thou wilt therefore lye and steale and pilfer and injure thy neighbours then thy poverty is not beata paupertas pronounced blessed unto thee but rather condemned Thirdly if thy povertie be accompanied with evils or in thy poverty thou dost accompany thy selfe with evill men as with wandring beggars amongst whom is the cave and denne of all impietie or drunkards or harlots or theeves or cheaters or lyers or idle persons or murmurers then thou art none of those poore which Christ here pronounceth blessed The third observation that arises from these Obser 3 words is That the poore in spirit are humble Or it is onely humility that is pleasing unto God and here commended by Christ but of this we shall treat in another place Sect. 4 § 4. For theirs is the Kingdome of Heaven Quest 1 What is here meant by Kingdome Answ Kingdome is twofold to wit First there is an earthly Kingdome Secondly there is an heavenly Kingdome which is taken three wayes Either for the Kingdome of Grace Or For the Kingdome of glorie Or For both the Kingdome of Grace and Glory And thus the Kingdome of Heaven is taken in this place First for the Kingdome of Grace Secondly for the Kingdome of Glory First by Kingdome of heaven is here meant the Kingdome of Grace that is the preaching of the Gospell w Aretius s Because it was thus fore-told of Christ
1 12 9. 2 cor 9.9 that is largely and liberally Thus Solomon describes the liberall woman Shee stretcheth out her hand to the poore yea she stretcheth forth her hand unto the needy k Prover 31.20 yea this is the Lords command If there bee a poore man among you thou shalt not shut thy hand from him but thou shalt open thy hand wide unto him and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his neede in that which hee wanteth l Deut. 15.7 8. Quest 17 If Parsimonious almes bee not Mercy then what is the measure of Mercy Answ 1 First negatively the measure of mercy is not our coveteous minde and will But Answ 2 Secondly the Mercy of God Dicit da mihi ex eo quod dedi tibi August s Psal 103. God saith give me part of that which I have given unto thee and let my bounty shewed towards thee be thy rule to direct thee in shewing mercy towards others Answ 3 Thirdly the measure of our mercy is our brothers misery our almes must bee according to our brothers want Deut. 15.8 Fourthly another measure of mercy is our owne hand that is our ability and power Non solum quantum sed de quanto Ambros s Corinth Answ 4 God doth not so much looke at that which thou givest as at that which thou hast to give And therefore the Holy Ghost doth neither condemne the Disciples because they gave but little nor commend them because they gave much but praiseth them for this That every one of them according to his ability sent reliefe unto the brethren which dwelt in Iudea m Acts 11 29. Fiftly sometimes the Lord doth prescribe unto some a particular measure of mercy which Answ 5 is to be observed as for example First the Lord did appoint unto the poore all the fruit that sprang up or grew the seventh yeare n Exod. 23.11 Secondly some remainder and gleanings every yeare Deut. 24.19 Thirdly sometimes halfe of that which wee possesse thus Christ commands the people o Luk. 3.11 and thus doth Zacheus p Luk. 15 8. Fourthly sometimes God commands us to sell all and give unto the poore Matthew 19.21 Luke 12.33 Fiftly sometimes we are commanded if wee have for the present nothing to give to labour that we may be able to helpe others Acts 20.35 Ephes 4.28 Who offend against this rule First those that labour hard in their callings Quest 18 not that they may be enabled to give almes but Answ 1 that they may have enough to satisfie their greedy appetites of gluttony or drunkennesse Secondly those that give sparingly unto the Answ 2 poore I speake not here of those who give little because they have not much for certainely the widdowes mite shal be accepted but of those who have much and yet give but little The Apostles assertion is generall For if there be first a willing minde it is then accepted according to that which a man hath not according to that which hee hath not q 2 Cor. 8.12 where he most plainely layes downe two rules of charity the first is whatsoever we give whether little or much it must bee given willingly the second is that wee must give proportionably unto that which wee possesse that is if wee have but little God will accept then of a little but if we abound in estate wee must abound in good workes Thirdly those erre from this rule that spend Answ 3 and give much for other things and in regard of that but little unto the poore it is no almes or true worke of mercy to give a peece of bread or a penny unto a poore man when in the meane time we spend much other waies either 1. upon our lust or pleasure as many spend much for the sight of Stage Playes much upon Hawkes much upon Hounds much at Dice and Cards yea much upon Harlots or 2. when we wast and consume much by drunkennesse or 3. by feasting frequently great men Certainely we are no almoners except we bestow distribute and disperse a greater part of that which wee possesse upon the poore then upon our pleasures and lusts and our sentence is this if we sow sparingly we shall reape sparingly and if we sow plentifully we shall reape plentifully r 2 Cor. 9.7 Secondly our almes must be given with a continued hand true mercy is not sometimes to be done but to be habituated by a frequent and daily practise Give saith Salomon a portion to seven and also to eight Å¿ Eccles 11.2 and Saint Paul would have the Corinthians to lay by some thing in store every Lords day t 1 Cor. 16 2. and disswades all men from being weary of this duety of charity u Gal. 6.19 or of forgetting the workes of mercy v Heb. 13 16. Quest 19 Why must we be thus constant in the workes of mercy and charity Answ 1 First because there is daily need of the exercise thereof the belly of the poore man will still cry for meat yea new poore people will daily spring up the Lord hereby proving and trying us whether we will continue in the workes of mercy or be weary of well-doing w 2 Thes 3.13 Answ 2 Secondly because otherwise we shall have no reward It is not enough to begin well except we continue in well doing for without perseverance there is no blessednesse Answ 3 Thirdly because constancy in the workes of mercy is recited unto the praise of such and imitation of others by the Holy Spirit Thus we read of the daily distribution of the Church x Act. 6.1 and of Cornelius his constant course of prayer and almes y Act. 10.2 that wee might learne to imitate them in this vertue so lauded by the Lord. Quest 20 How long must wee continue in giving almes Answ 1 First wee must give so long as wee see any stand in neede and when none wants then we may retaine unto our selves what we enjoy but that will be never and therefore we must never cease to give Answ 2 Secondly wee must give untill we have satisfied the mercies of Christ wee must doe good unto the poore members of Christ untill wee have done as much for them as Christ did for us but this will be never as that liberall Almoner said z Iohn Elecmosynarius Leontius vita unto a poore brother Nondum sanguinem pro te c. I have not yet shed my blood for thee as Christ did for mee and therefore I must not yet give over doing good unto thee And thus we must continue liberall so long as we continue in life and ability to doe good Having shewed how the rules of Almes-deeds doe respect the hand it followes in the second place to consider how they respect the affections wherein we have also two rules diligently to observe viz. Dandum hilariter Dandum cito First what wee give must bee given willingly and cheerfully or true mercie gives with a willing
life they shew light unto others Secondly Christ is called light because he is Answ 2 that true primary light which doth not borrow his light from any other but hath light in himselfe and of himselfe doth enlighten others Read for the proofe hereof Ioh. 1 9. and 8.12 Esa 9.2 and 40.6 and 43 6. and 60.1.12 and 1 Ioh. 1.5 and 2.8 Thirdly Apostles and other Doctors Ministers Answ 3 of the church of Christ are called light not because they have light in themselves of thēselves for they have it from Christ that true primary light as the Moone borrowes her light from the Sunne shee beeing without but a darke substance or body So they being enlightned by Christ they are called lux mundi the light of the world in these regards First because they beare witnesse of the true light m Ioh. 1.7.8 Secondly because they have received the splendor of divine knowledge from Christ Thirdly in respect of the sincerity of life and integrity of manners Fourthly God is the cause of light this may Answ 4 be understood either of God the Father Sonne or Holy Ghost For First God the Father is called the Father of lights James 1.17 yea he commands the light to shine out of darkenes n 2 Cor. 4.6 Secondly God the Sonne enlightens every one who comes into the world o Ioh. ◠9 Thirdly God the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of light The Apostle proves most plainely that the ever blessed Trinity is the cause of light in these words I pray for you that the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisedome that so the eyes of your understanding may be enlightned p Ephes 1.17.18 Fiftly the light it selfe is the word of God Thus David Thy Word is a light unto my feet Answ 5 Psalm 119.105 And Paul Christ hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospell 2 Tim. 1.10 And Peter ye doe well to take heed to the word of God as unto a light that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 Answ 6 Sixtly and lastly it is given unto the Ministers from God to enlighten the world through this his word Thus Paul was sent unto the Gentiles that by the preaching of the word unto them he might open their eyes and turne them from darknesse to light q Acts 26.18 Obiect 2 It may against this be objected to enlighten or give light is an internall worke and therefore man cannot doe it but it must bee wrought by the blessed Trinitie as was sayd before answer 4. Answ 1 First it is not onely an internall worke for there are two parts of this illumination viz. first an externall adhibiting of light secondly an internall application thereof to the understanding and spirit As in the sense of seeing First there are the species or severall objects without And secondly these are applied unto common sense within Now the outward light is adhibited by the Ministers of the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the Ministers are sayd by consequence to worke the internall light also For first although it bee the worke of the holy Ghost and a taste of the heavenly gift and of the Spirit of God r Heb. 6.4 yet secondly the application of the outward light by the ministery of the word is the ordinary means wherby the internall light is wrought within us And therefore I conclude this objection thus First the light is the word which comes from God not from the Ministers Secondly the power of enlightning is from Christ not from the Ministers and they only illuminate through his helpe and assistance Thirdly yet it is the office of Ministers to hold forth the light in their Ministerie Sect. 3 § 3. Yee are the light of the world The Apostles Quest 1 being but Toll-gatherers and Fishers and not Scribes why doth our Saviour call them the light of the world and not rather the Scribes Answ 1 First Christ doth it to comfort them left they should be dejected by reason of their poore base and low condition Thus elsewhere hee encourageth them to be constant both in active and passive obedience because there will a time come when they shall sit upon twelve seates and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel ſ Matth. 19.28 Answ 2 Secondly Christ calles his Apostles not the Scribes the light of the world lest the Ministerie should seeme to bee supported by an arme of flesh If the Scribes and Pharisees had beene made the light of the world the world would then have thought that the word had been upheld and maintained by humane power but when the Gospell is preached published divulged and dispersed through the world by the Apostles who were but Fishers Toll-gatherers poore and illiterate men then all the world will say Hic est digitus Dei that this is Gods worke and supported by a divine hand Thirdly our Saviour calles his Apostles not Answ 3 the Pharisees and Scribes the light of the world to teach us that worldly pompe and splendour addes nothing to the efficacie of the Ministerie it neither helpes if present nor hurts if absent Why doth not externall and mundane glory Quest 2 availe and further the preaching of the word First because it is a spirituall work and therefore Answ 1 it is to be wrought by spirituall meanes and not carnall for neither estimation nor honour nor riches nor the wisedome of the flesh can helpe forward this worke of God Hence Saint Paul opposeth them first in his conversation in these words Our rejoycing is the testimony of our conscience that in simplicitie and godly sinceritie not with fleshly wisedome we have had our conversation in the world t 2 Cor. 1 12. Secondly Saint Paul opposeth them in his preaching Christ sayth he sent me to preach the Gospell not with wisedome of words u 1 Cor. 1 17. not with excellencie of speech v 1 Cor. 2.1 not with enticing words of mans wisedome but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power w 1 Cor. 2.4 Secondly God in this worke will not use the power of men lest the praise of the work should bee given unto men Vzza was strucke with death because hee puts his hand to the Arke x 2 Sam. 6 7. And God will not deliver his people by 32000 but by 300 y Iudg. 7.2 lest the people should glory in themselves whereas hee that glories should glory in the Lord yea hence it was that God would not take the temptation from Paul but rather sustaine him in it because thus his glory and strength was made perfect in weaknesse z 2 Cor. 12.9 § 4. A Citie that is set on an Hill cannot bee hid These words as also the former some Sect. 4 Papists urge for the visibilitie of the Church Object thus Our Saviour compares his Church to a Citie on an Hill which cannot be hid Therefore the Church
becomming accursed to the Law in suffering death upon the Crosse for us for although the Law could not condemne Christ who was innocent and unspotted yet because hee had put on our person which the Law had condemned by a curse e Deut. 27.28 and also taken upon him our curse and malediction he fulfilled that crying Law cursed is every one that doth not abide in all that it written in the law f Gal. 3.13 He was made a curse for us that we might obtaine and partake the blessing of Abraham in him Secondly hee fulfilled the Law in his person by enduring and undergoing human things although hard to bee borne and unjustly commanded Thus hee payes tribute when it was required although it were proper unto strangers the children being free Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by observing the ceremonies and shadowes of the Law Fourthly by fulfilling all the predictions and prophesies of the Law concerning himselfe whether they were I. the Types of the Law or II. the promises of salvation as for example Iacob saith The Scepter shall not depart from Iudah c. untill Shiloh come g Gen. 49.10 Moses sayth The Lord will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy brethren unto him shall yee hearken h Deut. 18.15 Isaias saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon mee therefore the Lord hath anoynted me and sent me c i Esai 61.1 Read further Isai 53 4-6 Ezech. 36.25.26 Zach. 12.10 Psalm 110.1 In all which places and many more wee may see the Oracles and predictions of the Law and Prophets concerning the Regall Sacerdotall and Propheticall offices of Christ really and verily fulfilled by him and therefore he doth most truely affirme that hee came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Fiftly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by performing perfect obedience unto the Morall law doing all that was therein required of him either in regard of God or man in which respect hee was sayd to bee made vnder the Law k Gal. 4.4 There was in him such a perfect obedience and conformitie unto the Law of God that he did observe it fully and fulfill it without the least defect yea herein dares challenge his adversaries the Jewes Which of you can reprove mee of sinne l Ioh. 8.46 and Heb. 7.26 And thus Christ in his person fulfilles the Prophesies Ceremonies Types Shadowes and Promises of the Law yea after his resurrection telleth the two Disciples that it was necessary that hee should fulfill all things which was written of him in the law of Moses and of the Prophets and Psalms Answ 3 Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in men three wayes namely First by creating faith in their hearts whereby they lay hold on Christ who fulfilled the Law for them Secondly by writing the Law in their inward man Ierem. 31.33 I will write my law in their hearts Thirdly by giving them his owne blessed Spirit which makes them endeavour to fulfill the Law which endeavour Christ accepts for perfect obedience though it be imperfect For Christ infusing the grace of his Spirit into us by the vertue thereof wee are quickned and begin to fulfill the Law in performing new obedience unto God according to all his commandements And thus we see the truth of this assertion or sentence I came not to destroy the law but to fulfill it VERS 18. Verily I say unto you Vers 18 till heaven and earth passe one jot or one tittle shall in no wise passe from the law till all be fulfilled § 1. Till heaven and earth passe Shall the Sect. 1 Law end when heaven and earth doth passe away First some answer that the written Law and Answ 1 Prophets shall passe away but not the Law it selfe thus Bucer Secondly some say that the yoake and coaction Answ 2 of the law shall passe away but not the rule or truth thereof Thirdly some say the phrase is figurative and Answ 3 this I conceive to bee the truth They shall feare thee Oh Lord saith David Donec Sol so long as the Sunne and Moone endure m Psal 72 5. where Donec doth not include a set time so our Saviour saith unto his Apostles Lo I am with you Donec even unto the end of the world n Matth. 28.20 that is for ever Yea Saint Luke thus alleadgeth this verse It is easier for heaven and earth to passe then one tittle of the law to faile o Luk. 16.17 Wherefore Gualter concludes Est argumentum ab impossibili As it is impossible for heaven and earth to passe so it is impossible for any part of the law not to bee fulfilled or to bee made voide Observ Teaching us that the Morall law is alwaies to be observed by all men in all ages Christs word shall not passe away Mat. 24.35 and the word of our God is perpetuall enduring for ever That which was sinne in it selfe once is sin alwaies for there is no mutation with God at all Jam. 1.17 § 2. One jot or one tittle shall passe Sect. 2 If the studious Reader desire a learned exposition of these two words Jot and Tittle let him read Senensis Biblioth sanct lib. 2. fol. 75. sine 76. What doth our Saviour meane by these words Quest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jot is the least letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tittle Answ is lesse then Jota or Jot August s by which our Saviour meanes that there is nothing so little in the law that it may bee omitted hence he saith elsewhere that account must bee given unto God for idle words yea for thoughts God is wiser then men and hath commanded no vaine thing but all things are significant which are enjoyned in the law that being altogether just p Psal 12.7 God is holy in all his workes much more in all his lawes and therefore the least transgression of the law shall be punished Sect. 3 § 3. Vntill all things be fulfilled Object It may here bee objected that many things commanded in the law are violated and broken and therefore all things therein are not fulfilled Answ These words are not to bee referred unto the life of men but unto the truth of the doctrine for although many precepts are transgressed yet all the promises and threatnings shall certainely be accomplished in Gods appointed time Vers 19 VERS 19. Whosoever therefore shall breake one of those least commandements and shall teach men so he shall be called the least in the kingdome of heaven but whosoever shall doe and teach them the same shall bee called great in the kingdome of heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Whosoever shall breake one of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word here used signifies to untie a knot or to loose a bond or chaine Observ Teaching us that the Morall Law is a Bond which binds the conscience and remaines still as a rule of obedience unto us as was shewed in the 17.
diversitie of sinnes but another kinde of punishment beside eternall it sheweth not For Iudgement a Counsell and Hell fire doe but signifie three degrees of the same punishment Hell fire being due to the rest but added onely for distinction to shew both the difference of the sinne and punishment Answ 2 Secondly Iudgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken in Scripture for everlasting punishment or condemnation as Roman 2.3 How shalt thou escape the Iudgement of God And therefore Bellarmines consequence is nought He that is angry shall be guiltie of judgement therefore not of hell fire for Iudgement signifies the punishment of ever-burning Tophet Thirdly Saint Paul sayth No rayler shall inherit Answ 3 the kingdome of God 1 Cor. 6.10 But he that sayth Racha to his brother is a â—ayler wherefore hee that sayth Racha shall not inherit the kingdome of heavens The Minor proposition is thus proved Racha is an Hebrew Interjection and is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Raiak evacnare and is read by the Thalmud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Inavis vacuus that is a light head or cock-braine wide and emptie of wisedome or understanding Now hee that thus reviles his brother railes upon him and therefore if Saint Paul may bee beleeved hee that calles his brother Racha shall not inherit the kingdome of heaven § 8. Whosoever shall say thou Foole. Is it Sect. 8 not lawfull then at all to call any Foole Quest 1 First it is lawfull for God to call wicked men Answ 1 fooles Prov. 12.6 and for Christ to call the two Disciples foolish Luk. 24.25 yea for Saint Paul to brand the Galatians with folly Gal. 3.1 and plainly to call the Cretians Liers and Slow-bellies Titus 1.12 Secondly this place is to be understood of Answ 2 them which charge men with folly with a mind to reproach them by way of revenge we must not call any foole in anger hatred or contempt because as was formerly sayd Christians must looke upon all men as their brethren and our Saviour sayth here plainly thou must not in anger call thy brother foole Doth the abuse of the tongue deserve hel fire Quest 2 or destroy the soule First Pomerius saith Convitia reprochfull Answ 1 words are veniall sinnes when they are thus qualified I. When they are given by superiours by way of correction or reproofe II. When they proceed not from hatred but from the levity of the mind III. When they proceed from a light or small anger and from unbridled or immoderate rage IV. When they procced from no desire of disgrace that is although a man use some reprochfull and disgracefull words unto his brother in his anger yet doth it not with a purpose or intent to disgrace him V. When by the reprochfull words which are given our brother is not much disgraced Secondly Pomerius saith Maledicta evill Answ 2 speeches and maledictions are but veniall sins when thus occasioned or uttered viz. I. When they proceed from a good cause or from some calling from God II. When they are pronounced against or reflect upon him onely who hath deserved to be evill spoken of III. When they are occasioned for a trifle a matter of no great moment IV. When they are from a sudden undeliberated heat of passion These respects thinkes Pomerius doe so allay and qualifie the poyson of the tongue that it wil not prove mortall unto us Thirdly we have a more sure word of prophecy Answ 3 to resolve and establish us in this particular then the opinion of an erring Papist and that is the word of God which teacheth us what to thinke or judge of rayling reproachfull and cursed speeches by these particulars First the Scripture commands us if wee desire to approve our selves to have put on Christ to put on the vertue contrary unto these Put on therefore as the elect of God bowels of mercies kindnesse humblenesse of mind meekenesse long suffering forbearing one another and forgiving one another p Coloss 3.12.13 All these are contrary or opposite to reproaches and evill speakings and therefore if the one bee commanded then is the other forbidden if one bee an argument of an elect vessell the other is of a reprobate at least for the present And therefore whether simply taken or according to Pomerius his qualifications and restrictions they are no veniall sinnes Secondly the Scripture prohibites these ex consequenti by a necessary consequent Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth but that which is good c. That you grieve not the Holy Spirit of God q Ephes 4 21. Now none will deny but that reviling and wicked speeches are corrupt communication at least tend not to edification but rather offend God The Apostle seemes plainely thus to argue those speeches which are corrupt and edifie not the hearers are displeasing to the pure Spirit of God and become not Christians but rayling reviling and reproachfull speeches are corrupt and tend not to edification and therefore they are unbeseeming Christians and displeasing to the Holy Ghost and consequently in their owne nature lethall and not veniall Thirdly the Scripture dislikes all speeches of this kind because they argue that there is neither grace in us for the present nor hope of glory for the time to come I. That man who gives way to these abusive speeches doth thereby testifie that his heart is not seasoned or sanctified with true grace If any man seeme religious and bridleth not his tongue he deceiveth his owne heart and his religion is in vaine r Iam 1. â—6 II. That man is as yet no heire of glory Be not deceived for raylers and revilers shall never enter into the kingdome of God Å¿ 1 Cor. 6 10. I conclude this particular with this plaine syllogisme That which excludes us both from grace and glory is mortall and not veniall but rayling reviling and reprochfull words not being repented of exclude us both from the possession of grace and true hope of glory therefore they are no veniall sinnes Fourthly these are directly and positively forbidden by God in his word and therefore are no veniall sinnes in their owne nature Lay aside all malice envy and evill speakings saith Saint Iames t 1 Pet. 2.1 and Saint Paul most plainely Let all bitternesse and wrath and anger and clamour and evill speaking be put away from you u Ephes 4.31 Having shewed that rayling and reprochfull words are Quest. 3 mortall sinnes it may hence be further demanded why the abuses of the tongue doe destroy the soule and must bee punished with Hell Fire Answ 1 First because the tongue was given unto us for other ends speech is onely given unto men and that for this end that thereby they might performe those dueties which God requires of them viz. to wit First wee must blesse and praise God with our tongues Jam. 3.9 Secondly wee must confesse Christ with our tongues Rom. 10. Thirdly wee must invocate and supplicate the
and desires were mortified in her And hence he concludes Vera voluptas ex virtute nascitur The fruits of true joy spring from the roote of vertue which conclusion is true although the true sense of the place be lost Allegoricall then hee who expounds it literally doth not onely pervert the true sense and meaning of the place but doth also establish a falsehood and untruth for thus a man might prove Christ to be bread yea to be a stone which none are so stony or blockish to beleeve Secondly observe whether is it a rule or an historicall narration we reade of Iephtah who offered his daughter of the Midwives who lied unto Pharaoh of the adulterie and subornation to drunkennesse and murder in David of Noahs drunkennesse and Lots incest Now if these historicall narrations should bee by some understood to bee rules of directions how diabolicall would their lives and conversations become And therefore we must not drawe a rule A facto ad jus from a deede done to the equitie thereof for by that rule all things were lawfull Thirdly observe if it be a Rule then whether is it given as a Command and Precept or as a counsell and advice Paul would have all to live unmarried t 1 Cor. 7.7.8 but this he speakes by permission onely that is by way of counsell and advice not by a positive command from God Verse 6. For concerning Virginity he had no commandement from the Lord but onely supposed it to be good for the present distresse to remaine unmarried Verse 25 26. Fourthly consider if it bee a precept and a command then whether is it generall or particular That is I. Whether was it given to one man onely or to all Thus God commands Abraham to slay Isaac and this precept is not to bee extended further then to him II. Whether doth the precept respect some one particular action which is onely once to be performed or a worke which is frequently to be practised Thus the Israelites were commanded to spoile the Egyptians which precept was neither to bee stretched unto any other nor unto them at another time that is by this command no other persons were allowed to robbe the Egyptians neither were the Israelits warranted to do it at any other time III. Whether were the Precepts given onely unto some one particular people or unto all nations Thus the judiciall Law was given unto the Iewes onely and not unto the Gentiles IV. Whether did the Command concerne some certaine time onely or was it to be extended also unto all times Thus Circumcision Sacrifices and the Ceremoniall law are not now to be urged because they were to continue but unto the death of Christ Thus we must carefully observe the scope of the Holy Spirit and urge nothing beyond that Thirdly in the reading and expounding of the Rule 3 Scripture take heede of all grosse consequences which are very frequent with the erroneous I. some thus expound positiva privativè positive things privatively Thou maist hate thy enemie because thou must love thy brother Mat. 5.43 Secondly some expound Confutativa confirmativè those things which are spoken by way of Confutation as though they were spoken by way of confirmation as for example Saint Paul saith The doers of the Law shall be justified u Rom. 2.13 From whence The Apostle concludes that none shall be justified The Papists conclude that we may bee justified by the workes of the law Thirdly some expound Scriptures so as that there is no consequence at all but a palpable non sequitur Thus Hooker observes the Separatists and Brownists to doe daily And thus the Papists doe hourely I have prayed for thee Peter saith Christ therefore the Pope cannot erre Master saith Peter here are two swords therefore the Pope hath both Ecclesiasticall and Civill jurisdiction both over King and People and many the like But wee must take heede of these sophismes and of this begging the question Fourthly be never obstinate in thy owne opinion Rule 4 but let the spirits of the Prophets bee subject to the Prophets v 1 Cor. 14.32 Great is the errour here of the Papists who will change nothing retract nothing lest they should seeme formerly to have erred Great are the blemishes hereof of the Lutherans with the Zwinglians concerning the corporeall Concomitancie who rather then they will â—â—cant or confesse their errour will which is too grosse confesse the Ubiquitie of Christâ— humanity Certainely this obstinacie in opinion in generall doth hinder the progresse of faith and of religion and therefore all Christians should be carefull to observe this rule not to bee too stiffe in their owne tenets or obstinate in their owne opinions Rule 5 Fiftly adde to the reading a frequent meditation of the word thou readest reade studie and contemplate the Scripture night and day be not a stranger in Israel he that frequenteth a path daily will not lightly goe wrong or erre therein David became wiser then his teachers because hee had respect unto the Testimonies of the Lord w Psal 119.99 And therefore if any thâ—ng be difficult suspend thy judgement reade it over againe turne unto other places like unto it and compare them together and haply God will reveale it unto thee at the last x Phil. 3.15 Rule 6 Sixtly to reading and meditation adjoyne prayer this was the Prophet Davids frequent practise Shew me thy waies oh Lord teach mee thy pathes leade me in thy truth and teaâ—h mee Psal 25.4 5. Againe Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes yea give thou me understanding and I shall keepe thy law Psal 119.33.34 And againe Make thou me to understand the way of thy precepts verse 27. yea Make thy face to shine upon thy servant and teach me thy statutes verse 135. for my lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy precepts verse 171. Thus pray fervently unto the Lord to enlighten thy understanding to anoint thy blind eyes with the true eye-salve of the blessed Spirit and to leade thee in his truth and then rest certainely assured that faithfull is hee who hath promised who will at length reveale himselfe and his truth to him who doth his endeavour to know the Lord and the way and truth whereby he may be brought unto him by reading hearing meditating and a willing subjecting of his opinion and judgement to the word of God Sect. 3 § 3. Of old time The Papists say the consent of the Fathers is the true rule of interpreting the Scriptures Argum. or the word is to bee expounded according to the minde and judgement of the Ancients Against this Chamierus y Tom. 1. de interp script lib. 16 Cap. 11 Sect 1. f. 601. urgeth this place thus If the consent of the Fathers were a certaine rule of interpreting the Scriptures then it should never be reprooved and blamed this is manifest by it selfe But the consent of the Ancients in the expounding and opening of Scripture
owne reward according to his owne labour 1 Cor. 3.8 Fifthly a spirituall life He that soweth to the Ans 5 Spirit shall of the Spirit reape life everlasting Gal. 6.8 Sixthly righteousnesse In every nation he that Ans 6 feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him Acts 10.35 Seventhly Constancie and perseverance in Ans 7 piety Be ye steadfast and unmoveable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord for your labour is not in vaine in the Lord 1 Cor. 15.58 Eighthly the workes of mercy and charity Ans 8 God is not unrighteous to forget your worke and labour of love which ye have shewed towards his name in that ye have ministred to his Saints Heb. 6.10 Ninthly patience and confidence in tribulation Ans 9 Rejoyce and be exceeding glad when you are persecuted and reviled for great is your reward in heaven Mat. 5.12 And againe cast not away your confidence which hath great recompence of reward Heb. 10.35 And therefore if wee desire to bee crowned with temporall blessings in this life and with eternall glory in the life to come wee must then I. Worship the Lord. II. heare his voice and obey it III. sanctifie his Sabbath IV. If we bee called unto that high calling wee must preach the word faithfully and constantly V. We must live and leade a spirituall life VI. be righteous towards men VII be constant in the service of God unto the end VIII be charitable unto the poore IX be patient and confident in all adversitie whatsoever Quest 5 Many men performe many of these workes who yet never receive the reward promised How therefore must we so worke that we may be assured that our labour shall be rewarded Answ 1 First if our obedience be regulated according to the law and commandements of God I have inclined my heart to performe thy statutes Psal 119.112 Answ 2 Secondly if our obedience and good workes proceede from faith otherwise not Heb. 11.6 Answ 3 Thirdly if our good workes bee performed for Gods sake not for our owne Answ 4 Fourthly if they proceede not from an hypocriticall but a sincere heart not to be seene of men Mat. 6.1 but out of a pure heart desiring to approve our selves unto God thereby Psal 119.1 Fifthly if we obey God with a cheerefull heart Answ 5 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever for they are the rejoycing of my heart Psal 119.111 Sixthly if we serve God constantly through Answ 6 the whole course of our life Psalme 1.2 Then wee shall certainely bee rewarded in life and death and after death § 2. What reward shall ye have Sect. 2 We have heard that by this Interrogation our Quest 1 Saviour would shew that certainely there is a reward for the good workes of the righteous It may now further be demanded If there bee nothing else meant heere by this question What reward shall ye have Christ hereby on the contrary doth shew that for the workes of the Pharisees there is no reward Answ because they doe no other things then naturall men may doe Shall not the workes of naturall men bee rewarded Quest 2 First the best works of those who are no better Answ 1 then flesh and blood naturall and carnall are neither acceptable unto God nor shall bee rewarded by him Answ 2 Secondly reward is either Humane this naturall men may have yea Hypocrites and formall professors have the praise of men or estimation in the world Mat. 6.2.5.16 Divine which is either of Iustice and thus God will give them what they desire namely a temporall reward and recompense for a temporall worke Mercy and this reward the naturall man shall never receive Quest 3 The naturall man may here demand Quid faciam What shall I doe that my workes may be accepted and rewarded by God Answ 1 First dedicate thy selfe wholy unto the Lord forsaking all other things applying thy selfe wholy unto him and his service making that thy chiefest care because God hath bought thee with a great and deare price even the precious blood of his dearest Sonne 1 Cor. 6.20 Answ 2 Secondly labour that thou maist bee made a vessell of honour a new and regenerated vessell a new creature renewed both in thy mind affections judgement inclinations and life Answ 3 Thirdly labour for the feare of God and learne to stand in awe of him for thereby thou wilt be carefull to avoid what hee forbids thee and to obey what he commands thee Answ 4 Fourthly labour for faith in Christ endeavour to bee built upon that rocke and corner stone Answ 5 Fifthly watch over thy waies and be sincere and serious in thy endeavours all thy dayes And then the Lord will accept of what thou dost and plentifully reward thy workes Sect. 3 § 3. Doe not even the Publicans the same Quest 1 What were the Publicans Answ They were officers that gathered toll and tribute taxes and rents of the Jewes for the Roman Emperour to whom the Jewes were in subjection Now in the gathering hereof they used much injustice and oppression for which cause they were hated of the Jewes aboue all other people and esteemed most basely off and yet these saith Christ will love their friends Quest. 2 Doth our Saviour here condemne the function and office of the Publicans First the office and vocation is lawfull and Answ 1 therefore our Saviour doth not reproove that That the function was lawfull appeares thus Christ looking upon the tribute money doth say Give unto Caesar that which is Caesars h Mat. 22.21 And Saint Paul render tribute to whom tribute is due and custome to whom custome is due i Rom. 13 7. And therefore without doubt it is lawfull to gather toll and tribute Secondly but they are blamed taxed condemned Answ 2 pointed at and observed as infamous almost by all The Pharisee scorned to be like the Publicane Luke 18.11 The Jewes despise and reject Christ because he did eate with the Publicanes Mat. 9.11 and 11.19 Yea Christ himselfe seemes to slight them and brand them as notorious sinners both when he saith let him who neglects to heare the Church be unto thee as a Publican Mat. 18.17 and also when he conjoynes Publicans and Harlots together Mat. 21.31 c. Why were the Publicans generally thus odious Quest 3 and infamous amongst all First because they were like Ieroboams Priests to wit of the lowest of the people they were Answ 1 of the most abject base and inferiour sort Answ 2 Secondly because commonly they were a cruell and hard hearted kind of people oppressing all extorting extraordinary tribute from al even from children that is natives Mat. 17.26 and hence good Zacheus when he repented made restitution of the injuries and wrongs he had done when he was a Publicane k Luke 19.8 yea hence they were reckoned up with sinners Luke 6 32. and exhorted to take no more then was their due Luk. 3.13 Answ 3 Thirdly because forthe most part they were
institute them 1 Cor. 14.19 and 1 Tim. 2.1 What need is there of the publicke prayers Quest 2 may not every man pray at home First because the prayer of many agreeing Answ 1 in one thing is so much the more acceptable unto God If two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall aske it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven c Math. 10 19. Secondly because thus publickly we testifie our Faith Hope and Thankfulnesse and by Answ 2 our example excite others unto the like duty Thirdly that thus we might testifie that we Answ 3 are members of one and the same body § 3. For they love to pray Sect. 3 Doth our Saviour condemne the offring up Quest 1 of prayer unto God with delight and affection First some understand this of the praise of Answ 1 men but although that be the scope of the Verse yet these words imply some thing more Secondly the meaning is they pray in the Answ 2 Synagogues and in the cornres of the streets and they love to pray Where we see that although prayer be a worke tedious to flesh and blood yet when it is corrupted and done amisse Observ then corrupt nature delights in it Teaching us that when religion turnes aside from the truth it easily creepes into the affection of the flesh and is dearely loved of naturall and carnall men Quest 2 Why doe men naturally delight more in a corrupt religion then in a pure in a false worship then in a true First because there is a preposterous opposition Answ 1 between God and corrupt nature the one striving against the other Galath 5.17 and each an enemy unto other Rom. 8.6.7 8. Answ 2 Secondly because Satan is an enemy unto truth but a friend unto errour a hinderer of true religion but a furtherer of that which is false tares are his corne and the good seede he labours to choake And thus when religion becomes to be corrupted we have two assistants to helpe us which before were enemies unto us When men labour to professe the true religion of Christ sincerely they shall be withstood both 1. By Satan without and 2. By their own corrupt nature within But when men fall from truth to errour then both Satan Satan will assist them and their own nature will delight in that corrupt worship and service Sect. 4 § 4. That they may be seene of men Our Saviour by these words expounds the former you must not pray in the streets and Synagogues for that end that you may be seene of men for God is neither worshipped nor pleased by prayers which are made for the praise of men Quest 1 How may we know whether our prayers be herein faulty or not how may we judge whether in our prayers we seeke for the praise of men Answ 1 First if thou prayest onely publickly with the congregation and not privately with thy family it is an evident argument that thou seekest the praise of men more then of God Answ 2 Secondly if thou prayest privately with thy family but not secretly in thy own closet it is evident thou seekest too much the praise of men Answ 3 Thirdly if thou prayest privately with thy family and secretly in thy chamber but art more exact exquisite and carefull in thy private prayers more remisse and negligent in thy secret it is a signe thou huntest more after the praise of men then of God Answ 4 Fourthly although we be alike carefull both of our private and secret prayers yet except we endeavour to conceale our secret devotions as much as we can we are guilty of the Pharisees fault Quest 2 Why did the Hypocrites thus desire to bee seene of men in their prayers Answer That they might by men be commended although this may seeme strange unto us For Almes are profitable for men and therefore men love them and loving them praise them but Prayer is tedious unto our nature and is derided by the world wherefore it is a wonder that the Pharisees would thus publikely pray and yet we see they doe and hope men Obser 1 will commend them for it Teaching us that the divell will praise and extoll vertue ad inflandos for the puffing of us up when he will not approve of it ad convertendos for the converting or encouraging either of our selves or others Hence we see many will commend hypocrits who condemne the generation of the just and will laud good works though but externall but not follow them Why doth the divell by any of his instruments commend the good works of any when himselfe is an enemy unto every good worke Quest 3 First the divell cannot hinder the righteous from bringing forth good fruits because they Answ 1 proceede and spring from the Spirit of God and therefore he is in a readinesse to pervert them by pride and ostentation if he can Secondly this is profitable for Satan for if Answ 2 by prayse he can puffe up the performer of good workes he thereby frustrates and makes voyd his worke for that man utterly looseth his labor who groweth proud of what he hath done Thirdly Satan provokes wicked men somtimes Answ 3 to praise good workes for their owne greater condemnation For he who knowes what is good and commends that which is good and yet doth it not shall be beaten with many stripes VERSE 6. But when thou prayest Ver. 6 enter into thy closet and when thou hast shut thy dore pray to thy Father which is in secret and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward the openly § 1. When thou prayest enter into thy closet Sect. 1 and shut the dore What is meant by these words Quest 1 First by the closet some understand the Answ 1 heart as Salomon saith Curse not the rich in thy bed Chamber Eccles 10.20 that is in thy heart And here there is a double Allegory namely I. The Chamber dore is the sense shut thy dore that is carnall sense lest vaine imaginations and worldly thoughts distract thy minde in praying d Agust s Ostium est sensus quem pul at Christus Cantic 5.8 Christ stands at the dore that is of sense and knocks e Chrysost impers II. The Doore is our mouth shut thy dore that is thy lips and let thy Prayer be like the Prayer of Hanna conceived in thy mind but not uttered with thy mouth f 1 Sam. 1.11 Hierome s David saith open thou the dore of my lips Psalm 141.3 Secondly some understand this literally Enter when thou prayest into thy Closet that is let none at all be present with thee but the Lord. g Chry. imp Obser And this is the true meaning of the words Our Saviour hereby would teach us that wee should conceale our private Prayers as much as we can from men Why must we be thus carefull that our private Quest 2 Prayers may be kept secret from others First that so thou maist shunne vaine
preserve us from that evill one the divell Thirdly hee will inhabite and dwell with us and in us 2 Cor. 6 18. Fourthly he will provide all good things for us Fifthly he will guide and direct us by his Spirit Rom. 8.14 15. Sixthly hee will give the Kingdome of heaven unto us Luke 12.32 Rom. 8.17 What is it that hinders our prayers from being Quest 7 heard Answ for wee often call upon our Father but he answers us not The impediments are either First Generall namely sinne because God will not heare sinners Ioh. 9.31 nor those who regard iniquity in their hearts Psal 66.18 Secondly particular to wit First Cruelty Yee shall make many prayers but I will not heare Esa 1.15 for your hands are bloody Secondly hard-heartednesse against the poore He that stoppeth his eares against the crie of the poore he also shall cry himselfe but shall not be heard Prov. 21.13 Thirdly dissension and discord hence our Saviour adviseth those to be reconciled who have offended one another before they come to offer up the Calves of their lips unto God Read Mat. 5.24 and Marke 11.25 Fourthly Pride God resists withstands and denies good things unto the proud but giveth grace to the humble see Psal 51.17 and Esa 66.2 and 1 Pet. 5.5 Fifthly Doubting he that would be heard must pray in faith without wavering Iames 1.6 Sixthly Contempt of the word of God Because I have called and yee refused yea set at naught all my counsell therefore ye shall call but I will not heare you t 1 Prov. 1.24 25.28 And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be heard we must carefully eschew Cruelty Miserablenesse Discord Pride Doubting Contempt of Gods word yea all sinnes whatsoever Quest. 8 Who are they that God hath promised to heare when they they pray thus Our Father Ans 1 First those who beleeve in him and place all their trust and confidence upon him John 1.12 Ans 2 Secondly those who by a spirituall regeneration are ingrafted into Christ John 15.5 Ans 3 Thirdly those who are sealed by the Spirit of promise unto the day of their salvation Rom. 8.9 Ans 4 Fourthly those who first of all ayme at and seeke for the glory of God 1 Cor. 10.31 Ans 5 Fifthly they who strive in their life and conversation to imitate God labouring to be holy pure and perfect as he is Mat. 5.44 Ans 6 Sixthly those who devote themselves wholly unto the service of God both in soule and body 1 Cor. 6.19 20. denying themselves their owne wils and desires submitting and subjecting themselves wholly to the will and pleasure of God Sect. 4 § 4. Which art in heaven Quest 1 How are these words to be understood Answ 1 First Augustine understands them of the hearts of the faithfull as though those Temples were the heaven wherein God dwels He confirmes his paradoxe by these arguments I. Because otherwise those who are higher in stature state and situation should be nearer unto God that is if God dwell in heaven literally understood then taller men and those who live upon mountaines and hils and ambitious and high spirits should be nearest unto God whereas the poore lowly and contrite in spirit are nearest and dearest unto him II. Because God professeth that hee will dwell in the humble and with them u Esa 57.15 Therefore saith the Father by heaven is meant the hearts of the humble III Because God hath said that the hearts of his children are his Temple and mansion place 1 Cor. 3.16 and 6.19 and 2 Cor. 6.16 IV. Because God is not to be included in heaven Secondly although the remembrance of this Answ 2 Father be venerable yet I dare not subscribe unto his opinion in this particular and that for these two reasons namely 1. Because if wee may not include God in heaven no more may we in the hearts of the faithfull for as he is extra calum non exclusus without heaven yet not shut out of heaven as he is intra caelum non inclusus within heaven yet not shut up in the heaven so he is also intra corda non inclusus in the hearts of the faithfull but not included within them 2. Because although God bee present in the earth as well as in the heavens as followes in the next question yet there is a more full and ample manifestation of the Majesty and glory of God in heaven then there is one earth Heaven is his seate and Throne earth is but his footstoole The truth of this reason further appeares thus First the Scripture saith he dwelleth in heaven v 1 Tim. ◠16 and he looked downe from heaven Psal 2.3 and 14 12. Secondly the manifestation of Gods power justice and anger is from thence God manifested his power upon the old world by raine from heaven he shewed his wonderfull workes upon Egypt by haile from heaven yea notified his power upon the Amorites by throwing stones from heaven upon them Josh 10 and upon Sodome by raining fire and brimstone from heaven upon them Gen. 19. Thirdly Christ praying lookes up unto heaven Marke 7. and Luke 9. Fourthly Christ telleth us that as he descended from heaven so hee will againe ascend into heaven Ephes 4.10 And therefore this word heaven is not here to bee understood of the hearts of the faithfull but of the Empyreall heaven Why doe we say Which art in heaven is not Quest 2 God every where First in generall God is every where both in Answ 1 heaven and earth Esay 66.1 Ieremiah 22.23 24. Secondly God is on earth and his eyes are Answ 2 in all the corners thereof 1 King 8.23 Thirdly but his glory is most transcendent and apparent in Heaven that being his throne Answ 3 Reade Psalme 2.4 and 5.34 and 115.3 and Esa 57.15 and 1. Tim. 6.15 Answ 4 Fourthly God is said to be in Heaven I. in regard of GOD. II. in regard of our selves First we say our Father which art is Heaven in regard of God and that for these ends I. That we may understand him to be the Creator of Heaven II. That wee may hereby confesse him to bee the governour of all the world who sees and knowes all our necessities Psalme 2.4 and 115.3 Yea hereby we shew forth his divine dominion that unto his Kingdome and office who is in Heaven doth appartaine to heare our Prayers to consider our wants to regard our necessities to relieve our distresses and to afford helpe unto us in all our straights III. That wee may shew forth his divine power that he is able to doe and give those things which we demand all things being in his power IV. That we may acknowledge his divine wisedome for being in Heaven he knowes how to free and helpe us yea what may be truely good for us V. That we may acknowledge him to bee the Author w Rom. 6.23 and giver of heavenly joy and eternall life o VI. Christ reacheth us to
Church out of our love unto the children of God who are offended by them and with them as was said before Fourthly wee may begge this even out of Answ 4 our love unto themselves who are for the present both Gods enemies and the Churches for I. We desire the Lord to lay some affliction upon them though it be heavie that thereby they may learne to feare God And so by the punishments of their bodies their soules come to bee saved in the day of the Lord. This is good and profitable for them II. If temporall affliction will not humble and bring them home then we desire God to remove them away by death speedily that so their punishment may bee lesse in hell fire For if they should live longer they would sinne more and worse wicked men growing daily worse and worse and consequently their eternall judgement would bee so much the greater and more insupportable And the lesse their punishment is the better it is for them Will God heare these imprecations Certainely hee will hee hath promised to Quest 6 heare his childreÌ„ when they pray for vengeance against their owne particular enemies Answ and persecutors Luke 18.7 much more then when they pray against those who are both the enemies of God and adversaries also unto his Church Who are these enemies whom we must pray Quest 7 against First those who by their sinnes dishonour Answ 1 God the Lord is displeased with all sinnes but his name is dishonoured by some sinnes more then others and by the sinnes of some men more then others Now the more that any man dishonours God by his sins the more sure he is of perdition destruction except he repent because he is one of the Lords chiefe enemies Secondly those who by their sinnes glve a Answ 2 publike scandall to the profession of religion are great enemies both to God and his Church Thirdly those who sinne with a high hand Answ 3 and are insolent in their wickednesse against either God or his Church are some of these enemies who shall certaineâ—y perish Fourthly those who sinne desperately without Answ 4 repentance being obstinate in their transgressions and not mourning for their iniquities are of this number which the Lord will be avenged of when his children cry unto him to declare himselfe unto the world to bee King of Kings by the destruction of his and their enemies And thus much for this exposition of these words Thy kingdome come Secondly Adveniat regnum Thy kingdome come is taken for perficiatur and hath reference to the Kingdome of mercy Now in the words thus understood we begge many things at Gods hands To wit both that we may be Freed from the false Church to wit both of Sathan and His Ministers that is Persecuters And Seducers which are either Atheists Or Superstitious persons Brought into the true Church and this we desire both for All the godly that First the Church may be consummated Secondly that it may bee glorified to wit by the extension of the Limits and bounds thereof And Holy profession thereof And Pure life and good examples of professors Thirdly that they may enjoy the meanes viz. The word and The power of the Spirit with the word Our selves that we may be brought both into the Kingdome of Grace in this life Glory in the life to come Having all these severall particulars to handle in another place I will here onely speake a word or two of the two last wherin we pray that both wee and all the elect may first bee brought into the kingdome of grace and afterwards into the kingdome of glory Quest 8 Can we of our selves or by our owne power come unto the Kingdome of grace Answ To this Gerson answers Signanter dicitur in oratione Dominicà Adveniat regnum tuum id est ad nos veniat quia virtute nostra ad ipsum pervenire non possumus Very significantly doth our Saviour in this verse say Thy Kingdome come that is let it come unto us because wee by our owne power and strength are not able to come unto it Quest 9 If it be thus then how can wee promote or helpe forward this Kingdome of grace and Christ Answ We must strive to advance propagate and enlarge this Kingdom of grace by these meanes namely First by prayer as in this verse Secondly by submitting of our selves unto God by true obedience suffering him wholy to rule beare sway in our hearts by his blessed spirit Thirdly by opposing and resisting as much and as farre as lawfully we may the enemies of Christ and his Church Fourthly by comforting and helping the Church and children of God to our abilities we must doe good unto all but especially unto the houshold of faith that the faithfull who are in any distresse may be comforted and others thereby encouraged to strive to be of that societie and fraternitie who will not see one another lacke Fifthly by a good life and holy conversation for that is a meanes to convert others unto the faith and bring home erring sheepe unto Christs fold Phil. 2.15 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 10 Why must we be thus carefull by all waies and meanes to bee made members of Christs Kingdome upon earth Answ 1 First because we have an expresse Commandement for it Mat. 6.33 Seeke first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Answ 2 Secondly because wee have the constant example of all the faithfull for it whose principall care hath beene still for this Answ 3 Thirdly because wee have bound our selves with an oath both in Baptisme and the Supper of our Lord that we would forsake the kingdome of Sathan and submit our selves to this Spirituall kingdome of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly because the subjects of this Kingdome are interested and made heires of all good things in this life both temporall and spirituall Mat. 6.33 Rom. 8.32 and 1 Cor. 3.21 Answ 5 Fifthly because the Citizens of this spirituall Jerusalem shall be made eternally happie and blessed in that Jerusalem which is above in the Quest 11 life to come Who are carelesse and negligent of helping forward this Kingdome of Christ and grace First those who are altogether negligent in praying fervently for the amplification and extension of this kingdome Answ 1 Secondly those who cannot endure the Answ 2 yoake of Christ but disdainefully and reproachfully cast it off from their necks Psal 2.2 3. Thirdly those who maniâ—estly and openly Answ 3 or closely and secretly warre and fight for the sworne enemies of Christ sinne sathan and the wicked opposers of the Church truth These are I. Secure sinners who sleepe in their iniquitie and cry tush no evill shall come unto them although they be not the servants of Christ but the slaves of sinne and sathan II. Those who dispute and pleade sinnes and the devils cause that is argue and reason for the upholding bolstering and maintaining of sinne III. Those who speake for side and take part with wicked
no such thing as a Kingdome of God and therefore it is but a fopperie to grieve for the losse of a thing which is not And thus the God of this world blindeth their eyes making them beleeve that as it is with the beast so also with man there is no more of them after death no reward for righteousnesse and therefore let them take their pleasure while they may I now come to answer the question Answ although I will not prosecute it amply but prove it briefely First if there be a God then there is a Kingdome of God But the former is true Therefore also the latter I. From the confession of all nations it appeares that there is a God because all worship something II. This is cleare also from the terrour of conscience which wicked men have as wee might shew by the examples of Herod and Nero but that something hath beene said before Chap. 2. ver 3. both of Herod and this horrour of conscience III. That there is a God is evident from the nature of Sathan wee grant that there is a divell which is spirituall invisible and eternall a parte post and shall wee denie that there is a God IV. From the creation of the world for either I. the world was made and then by whom but by God Or II. It was not made but is eternall now what a shame is this to give eternity unto the earth and to denie it unto God Secondly If there bee a resurrection of all either unto death or life happinesse or misery then there is a Kingdome of God and place of happinesse But the Resurrection is proved from these scriptures Esay 25.8 Apoc. 21.4 and 2 Pet. 3.13 and 1 Cor. 15. where it is proved by many arguments Therefore there is a Kingdome of God Quest 4 Where is this Kingdome of God Answ In heaven as appeares thus First from Scripture Phil. 3.20 and 2 Cor. 5.1 and Col. 1.5 Secondly it is called Jerusalem which is above Gal. 4.26 and Col. 3.1.2 quae supra Thirdly Christ ascended up into heaven Luke 24.51 Acts 1.9 and Ephes 4.8 so also Elias Fourthly the elect which are upon the earth at the last day shall be caught up in the clouds and shall meete the Lord in the ayre f 1 Thes 4.17 Fifthly there is a promise made us of a new heaven Esay 65.17 and 66.22 and 2 Pet. 3.13 and Apoc. 21.1 And therefore it is evident that this Kingdome of God is in heaven Sect. 3 § 3. Thy will bee done in Earth as it is in Heaven Quest 1 What is observable in this Petition Answ Two things namely First the thing desired viz. That the will of God may bee perfected Secondly the measure to wit as sincerely in earth as in heaven Object Bellarmine produceth this place to prove the possibilitie of fulfilling the law of God arguing thus We pray according to Christs prescription Thy will be done as in heaven so also in earth wherin we desire grace and abilitie to fulfill the law of God and we either attaine unto this perfection in this life or wee pray this prayer daily in vaine Answ 1 First in this prayer wee are taught daily so long as wee live to pray for pardon of our daily sinnes as we every day say give us this day our daily bread so also every day forgive us our trespasses and all the ancient Fathers confesse that this petition is necessary for al the Saints so long as they live But to those who obey God on earth as he is obeyed in heaven there is no neede of remission or pardon Therefore there is none obey God so on earth for although this be here desired by the Saints yet it is never obtained in this life Answ 2 Secondly this petition is three severall waies interpreted by the Fathers all which oppose Bellarmines argument I. Thy will be done in heaven so also on earth that is as thy will is accomplished in the Angels so let it bee also in men In this sense it is manifest that the regenerate doe not obtaine what they daily beg for untill they obtaine to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like unto the Angels II. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven that is let thy will bee obeyed as in the righteous so also in the wicked here first Bellarmine would blush to say that all wicked men should fulfill the law of God although we thus pray or shall equall the righteous in obedience Secondly in this sense the fulfilling of the law is not included because all those doe not for the present fulfill the law who are called righteous but humbly confesse and acknowledge their sinnes striving hard to the marke III. Thy will be done in earth as in heaven that is let the flesh assent unto thy will as doth the spirit neither let the flesh lust against the Spirit but as a good Spirit doth not resist thy will so let not the body resist the spirit This sense doth wholy overthrow the Cardinals argument for this perfect subjection of the flesh unto the Spirit although we pray for it in this life yet wee doe not obtaine it untill the end of our life Thirdly that which the Jesuite saith that Answ 3 we pray in vaine that the will of God may be obeyed in earth as in heaven except we attaine unto this perfection in this terrene and corruptible body is most false and vaine For he prayes not in vaine who in the time appointed obtaines what hee prayes for Now by this prayer unto God wee daily procure a greater measure of grace from him and approach nearer unto the perfect fulfilling of the will of God and at the length obtaine perfect righteousnesse Bishop Davenant de justitia actuali Cap. 52. pag. 562 563. Why doe we pray Thy will be done will not Quest 2 the Lord accomplish all his owne will Hic non oramus ut faciat Deus quod vult nam faciet omnia quacunque voluerit sed ut nos possimus facere quod ipse vult Answ Cyprian s we doe not here pray that God would doe what he himselfe desires for he will doe all his pleasure but that we may be able to doe whatsoever hee requires of us § 4. Thy will be done The ordinarie question is here what will of Sect. 4 God is here meant Signi an Beneplaciti Que 2.1 Whence this question may be demanded Hath God two wills Is there composition opposition or mixture in God As God is one so his will is one Answer but by reason of the consideration or the divers parts of this will wee terme it diversely Thus the Schoole men say Voluntas Dei respectu Modi Secreta Revelata Respectu object Decreti Mandati Respectu natura Signi Beneplaciti That which belongs unto our institution is this The Will of God is taken some times for that which Hee hath decreed to doe He would have done by us And is called Voluntas
worse then Manasses Sauls called afterwards Paul and the theefe upon the crosse and yet these repenting found remission Whose sinnes are greater then Davids Lots Noahs Peters And yet upon their repentance these were received into favour Wherefore repent and all our sinnes shall bee blotted out Esay 1.18 How must we be truely disposed unto this repentance Quest 4 First delay it not but while it is said to day Answ 1 turne from sinne Secondly labour to change thy affections Answ 2 both thy love unto sinne and thy tediousnesse and carelesnesse in that which is good Thirdly learne to change thy life and conversation Answ 3 for the time to come that is strive to bee a new creature Gal. 6.15 Cor. 5.17 Fourthly labour for faith in Christ because Answ 4 his death is the onely price of our redemption Fifthly use the meanes unto humiliation Answ 5 that is the word and examination of our selves thereby together with the fruits effects and reward of iniquitie not forgetting whom wee have offended by our sinnes our gracious God and most mercifull Mediator And thus wee have seene how the Lord pardons our sinnes freely Secondly God forgives our Debts Totaliter wholy Or the Lord remitts unto the faithfull both the whole sinne fault and guilt and the whole punishment Quest 5 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First from these phrases used by the Lord in Scripture viz. I. Obliviscendi Of forgetting I will pardon them and I will remember them no more Reade Esay 43.25 Ierem. 31.34 Ezech. 18.22 and Heb. 10.17 II. Of washing and clensing I will make you as white as wooll Esay 1.18 III. Of peace Thy faith hath saved thee goe in peace Luke 7.50 And Christ hath made peace betweene us and God through his blood Col. 1.20 Now if God have forgot our sinnes and washed away our sinnes and is in Christ at peace with us then certainely both the sinne and punishment is pardoned Answ 2 Secondly because those who are once purged have no more cōscience of those sins from which they were purged Heb. 10.2 And therefore both the sinne and punishment are taken away together Thirdly either all punishments are remitted Answ 3 with the sinne or none let the Papists shew us where there is a distinction of punishments in Scripture whereof some are pardoned in this life and some reserved to bee satisfied for after this life or in this life for to my understanding this no where appeares Fourthly because our sinnes are not twice Answ 4 punished once our sinnes were laid upon Christ who suffered for us Esay 53.56 and therefore with the guilt the punishment is taken from us Is a man bound then to make no satisfaction Quest 6 unto God There is a double satisfaction first by action Answ Secondly by passion First there is a satisfaction which consists in action or doing This is twofold to wit either To our neighbour this is necessary for the sinne is not pardoned nisi restituatur ablatum except the injured person be recompensed To God which is either of Thankfulnesse What recompence shall I make the Lord for all his mercies this is lawfull and our duty Psal 116.12 Atonement this is unwarrantable because Christ by his death hath done this Secondly there is a satisfaction which consists in Passions or suffering and thus wee cannot satisfie the justice of God for our sinnes Obiect 8 God first pardons David and then punisheth him 2 Sam. 12. and therefore the justice of God must be satisfied by temporall punishment Answ David was punished for mans sake not for Gods who never respects what is by past after it is once pardoned God correcteth David not for the satisfying of his justice for that was fully satisfied by the sufferings of Christ but that the enemies of God might not blaspheme and that others by his afflictions might learne to feare to offend the Lord. Hence then Purgatorie is but a meere trifle because after wee are washed from our sinnes by the blood of Christ wee have no neede of a second purging 1 John 1.7 Quest 7 What may we thinke of the afflictions crosses and calamities of the righteous Ans 1 First that they are not inflicted upon them in anger If Solomon sinne God will visit his sinnes with a rod and his iniquitie with a stripe Psal 89.32 but yet this correction shall bee in love Psal 89.33 and 2 Sam. 7.15 For God loves his alwaies Iohn 13.1 Ans 2 Secondly we may thinke that God in his corrections never respects the time by past but alwaies the time to come that is either I. His own glory as he did in Iobs tribulation and Pauls temptation 2 Cor. 12.9 Or II. The Churches satisfaction as he did in punishing of David 2. Sam. 12.14 Or III. The benefit and good of the person afflicted Here then observe Affliction is profitable in these three regards viz. First it saves and preserves from condemnation yee are corrected that ye may not be damned 1 Cor. 11.32 The spirit of bondage leades us unto repentance p 2 Cor. 7.9 10. Secondly it encreaseth the hatred of the by-past sinnes David sees not his sinne untill affliction be threatned 2 Sam. 12. and then hee cries out with loud clamours Psal 51. Thirdly it preserveth from future sinnes hence Davids tribulation made him more warie for for the future time Psal 119.67 and Pauls temptation kept him from pride q 2 Cor. 12 8.9 Fourthly it teacheth us the waies of the Lord. Now in affliction have I learned thy law r Psalme 119.71 Fifthly it breedes in us a wearines of the world and a tediousnesse of this life Phil. 1.23 VERS 13. And leade us not into Temptation Vers 13 but deliverer us from evill for thine is the Kingdome and the power and the glory for ever Amen This is the last petition which some cut and divide into two distinguishing it diversely First into Spirituall temptation and Temporall evill Canisius Secondly into future evils not to bee induced and present evils to be removed Thirdly into the effect Temptation and the cause that evill one and this is most probable Fourthly here is the Evill or danger and that is Temptation and the remedie which is a freedome from evill Sect. 1 § 1. And leade us not into temptation Quest 1 What doe wee in generall pray for or desire in these words Answ 1 First wee desire that seeing Sathan cannot tempt when whom or as farre as he would but onely when whom and as farre as God permits and grants that therefore our heavenly father would not give us into the hands or power or policie of the Devill that Tempter but that himself would be pleased to dispense and moderate our temptations and not to suffer us to bee tempted above our strength ſ 1 Cor. 10.13 Secondly we desire that when Sathan sifts Answ 2 and tempts us God would not forsake us or leave us to our selves or deprive us of his grace and helpe but that
Kingdome and power of all is his and therefore he alone can give whatsoever he will Cartwr ibid. Answ 3 Thirdly because otherwise the Lords prayer should not be a perfect plat-forme For the understanding hereof observe that unto a perfect prayer two things are required namely I. To beginne in faith so here we beginne Our Father c. II. To end in praise and thankes and glory unto God as here For thine is the kingdome c. And therefore to take away this conclusion were to make this most perfect form of prayer imperfect and without any praise or thansgiving unto God Answ 4 Fourthly because our Saviour had made us sollicitous and sorrowfull by putting us in mind of our enemies in the former words But deliver us from evill hee doth therefore in these words incourage us For thine is the kingdome c. that we might not feare or be dismayed Erasm sup a Chrysost ex aurea catenâ Quest 2 Are there no Kings in the world but God that our Saviour saith For thine is the kingdome Answ There are many Kings but they are all subordinate the true kingdome being onely in God who is the transcendent Lord or King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Lord paramount or the onely true and independent King Read for the proofe hereof Psal 22.28 c. and 24.7 c. and 29.10 and 103.19 and Rev. 17.14 and 19.16 and 1 Tim. 1.17 and 6.15 How doth it appeare that God is the onely Quest 3 true independent King of the whole world First because hee created all things in heaven Answ 1 and earth Secondly because hee provides for all creatures Answ 2 the eies of all things looking up unto him for their food Thirdly because hee gives and establisheth Answ 3 lawes unto all the world Fourthly and all kings and governours are Answ 4 his deputies and viceroies Rom. 13.1 c. Fifthly because hee hath but onely one kingdome Answ 5 viz. In earth spirituall and militant In heaven eternall and triumphant How must we obey this King Quest 4 First acknowledge that thou art bought with Answ 1 a price and art wholly his 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly deny thy selfe offer up and devote Answ 2 thy selfe wholy unto the Lord Rom. 12.1 Thirdly looke unto the lawes and ordinances Answ 3 of this King meditate upon them observe them and direct thy life by them Fourthly let his service and obedience bee the worke of thy whole life striving carefully Answ 4 as long as thou livest to avoide whatsoever thy Lord forbids thee and to obey whatsoever hee requires of thee that being a new creature and bringing forth new obedience thou maist become acceptable unto him 2 Cor. 5.9 17. What may wee expect from this King if wee Quest 5 thus labour to serve him Answ Our expectation doth concerne either First this life wherein we hope for and expect things belonging either unto the Body which are twofold namely both Providence in all needefull temporall things for if we serve him surely we shal be fed Protection from all evill whether enemies dangers casualties sicknesses or whatsoever Soule to wit the internal and spirituall kingdome of grace in our hearts and peace of conscience Phil. 4.7 and joy of the Holy Ghost and new strength of the spirit whereby we may be inabled to live wholly unto the Lord Gal. 2 20. Secondly the life to come to wit that eternall immortall incorruptible everlasting Kingdome of heaven for which we cry daily with the Saints under the altar How long Lord how long wilt thou deferre thy comming c Rev. 6.10 and with Saint Paul groane so long as we are absent from it d 2 Cor. 5.2 4 8. desiring from our hearts to be dissolved that we might injoy it e Phil. 1.23 Sect. 4 § 4. And the power Wee desire here that we may obey the will of God Observ and be freed from all evill because God is able to doe this for us whereby our Saviour teacheth us that Gods omnipotency is the foundation both of our faith and obedience and prayer As appeares by these three particulars First he who can doe all things whatsoever he will is to bee prayed unto but God is such a one Secondly he who can be avenged of us when and as hee pleaseth is to be feared but God is such a one Thirdly hee who can supply all our wants and relieve us in all our necessities and deliver us from all our enemies and dangers he is to be trusted unto but God is such a one Therefore his omnipotency is the foundation of our prayer obedience and trust Who must feare the omnipotency and power Quest. 1 of God First rebells and disobedient persons if the Answ 1 love of God will not draw them then let the power of God affright and terrifie them for he is able to take vengeance of them and although with much long suffring and patience he indure them long 2 Pet. 3.9 yet at last he will certainely powre out his wrath upon them Rom. 2.5 when they shall not be able to indure his anger Answ 2 Secondly the righteous should feare to offend God remembring these things 1. God is able to withhold good things from them if they sinne against him 2. God is able to bring evill things upon them if they provoke him 3. God can bring a spirituall weakenesse upon them by withdrawing his grace from them for a time as he did from Hezekiah 2 Chron. 32.31 4. They are not stronger then God to tie his hands when his wrath is kindled 1 Cor. 10.22 Quest 2 If God bee able alwaies to heare and helpe then how comes it to passe that sometimes hee heares not and sometimes heares yea sometimes helpes not and sometimes helpes Answ 1 First it is true that sometimes God heares not but the reason hereof is not because he cannot but for some other cause namely 1. Because hee who prayeth unto him pleaseth him not in his life and conversation and therefore his prayers returne backe againe as an abomination unto God 2. Because the petitions which are powred forth please him not being either wicked or worldly or malitious or vaine and not heavenly 3 Because the thing prayed for is not particularly fit or convenient for the person praying in regard of some circumstances or at least because it is not best for him but God sees something which is better in one of these regards namely either First in respect of his glory Or Secondly in respect of the edification of the Church Or Thirdly for thy selfe to wit either I. For the tryall of thy patience Or II. For the strengthning and exercising of thy faith Or. III. For the augmentation and encrease of thy experience grace strength c. Answ 2 Secondly if it be a righteous man that prayes God alwaies heares him in as much as may bee good for him and never denies his requests yea observe I. Unto God nothing is impossible to doe II. For the good
Isidor Many ate by weight and drunke by measure Because In nimio pane non de est peccatum g Bern. de pass dom 42. Secondly an abstinence from all naturall delights Esa 22.12 Amos 6.6 Mourning is the way unto repentance 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore in the time of fasting which should bee a time of humiliation we should rather goe unto the house of mourning then of mirth Thirdly an abstinence from wedlocke comforts Let the Bride goe out of her chamber Ioel 2.16 and 1 Cor. 7.5 Fourthly an abstinence from our labours and workes because imployments distract the mind Numb 29.7 Fifthly some adde that hereunto is required Almes Esa 58.7 Thirdly the last part of a true fast is Interna veritas the internal truth and life thereof this is the marrow of the matter because the heart is to bee established with grace and not with meate Heb. 13.9 Here many things are observable but I reduce them unto these three I. There must be a rending of the heart II. A turning unto God III. A sacrifice to offer up unto God First in the true internall or inward fast there must be a rending of the heart and an humbling of the soule Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and not your garments so Lev. 16.29 and 23.28 Here wee should seriously meditate of those things which might wound and breake the soule as the corruption of our whole nature the multitude and magnitude of our by-past sinnes the weight and strength of our present concupiscence the malice of Satan against us the danger of hell fire the many provocations of our God Oh happy is that man who can weepe drops of blood and can sinke himselfe upon the day of fasting unto the bottome of sorrow for such God will comfort and raise up 1 Peter 5.6 Secondly in the true fast there must be a converting and turning of the heart unto God Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord. In this conversion there are three things required I. A turning from sinne both our old sinnes and all sinnes II. A hungring after a reconciliation with God as the prodigall child did Luke 15. III. A desire to possesse and injoy God by faith in the soule and to be mâ—de partakers of internall joy by the Holy Spirit Thirdly in the true fast wee must provide some sacrifice to offer up unto God Thus the Lord commands his people upon the day of fasting to afflict their soules and to offer an offring to him Lev. 23.27 and Numb 29.7 Sacrifices are now ceased and therefore what Quest 1 must we offer up unto God First we must offer up unto God a broken Answ 1 and a contrite heart for such a sacrifice pleaseth him well Psal 51.17 but of this something was said before Secondly we must offer up unto God the sacrifice Answ 2 of repentance wee must sacrifice our sinnes and repent us seriously of our iniquities Thirdly wee must offer the sacrifice of mercy Answ 3 unto God in the day of humiliation and fasting wee must pardon those who have offended us and bee reconciled unto those who are at oddes with us and doe good unto those who stand in neede of our helpe reliefe and succour h Esa 58.7 Ezac 7.9 Fourthly wee must offer up the calves of our lips and sacrifice of our prayers unto God for fasting is no fasting without prayer Ose 14.3 Answ 4 Fifthly wee must offer up the sacrifice of Answ 5 praise unto God that is give thankes unto his name Heb. 13.15 both for those many mercies hee bestoweth upon us and those many evills we are preserved from by him Sixthly wee must offer up our selves unto Answ 6 God and that two manner of waies namely I. By adjudging our selves worthy of punishment both temporall and eternall for this vilifying and debasing of our selves doth glorifie our God II. By addicting and devoting our selves wholly up unto the service of the Lord resolving henceforth to serve no other but onely him all the daies wee have to live What time is most fit for fasting Quest 5 We fast either for Answ Temporall things and that either for the Removing of evils whether Publike or Private Here there is need of the acknowledgment of our deserts of our humiliation of the deprecating of the punishment and the taking away of the evill which is feared and deserved Procuring of good things as the Church did Act. 13.3 and 14.23 and our Church now doth at the ordination of Ministers Spirituall things and that either for The quickning of our prayers and that if we be sensible of Some present temptation or lust or concupiscence and desire that it may be mortified and subdued The absence of Christ whom wee desire should returne as the Apostles desired to have him awaked Matth. 8.25 Private meditations that whether they be for things By past as for The sinnes of our youth The losse of our time The love of Christ towards us The bitternesse of his death and passion c. Present as namely the examination of our lives sinnes occasions unto evill repentance faith and the like Holy duties as the hearing of the Word the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the bringing of our infants to the Sacrament of Baptisme Before all which duties fasting conjoyned with repentance and prayer is very profitable Sect. 3 § 3. Anoint thy head and wash thy face Quest. 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand them Tropologically namely I. By head some understand Christ and by anointing Almes Anoint thy head that is doe good unto thy Neighbour for love is like unto ointment Psal 133. thus Chrysost hom 9. fer 4. Ciner tom 2. Vnge caput id est Christum c. Anoint thy head that is Christ with the oyle of mercy and charitie as Mary did Mat. 26.7 Chrys imperf s II. Some take the head for the sense reason and understanding because that is the head of the soule and by the anointing they understand joyfulnesse and cheerefulnesse Anoint thy head Vt latitiam spiritus sancti intus habeamus that within in thy soule thou maist have the joy of the Holy Ghost Chrysost imperf and Hilary s and Gualt s III. Some take face for conscience and washing for cleansing wash thy face that is purge and cleanse thy heart August s and Hilarie s IV. Some by the face understand the conversation which must be washed and cleansed from all pollutions whatsoever Philippians 2.15 V. Some by the face understand both these Wash thy face that is both thy body and soule from all filthinesse of sinne Chrysostome imperf Secondly some understand these words literally Answ 2 that is strictly according to the letter to wit of a generall command of anointing the head in fasting this with an unanimous consent is confuted and rejected by Hierome Chrysostom Augustine and Hilary and that for these reasons I. Because this was never used either by any converted
Jewes or Christians II. Because thus they should make a greater oftentation of their fasting then the Pharisees did Thirdly some expound these words literally Answ 3 but not so strictly according to the Letter as the former did to wit onely respectively according to the manner of the Gentiles and this interpretation is two-fold namely I. Because anointing was accustomed in the times of jollitie and mirth therefore wee must be so farre from shewing any heavinesse or sadnesse in our countenance that wee must rather put on a shew of joy and mirth thus Hilary sup But Calvin refutes this because this were to fall into the contrary dissimulation II. Those signes of cheerfulnesse which thou shewest at other times ordinarily in thy countenance refuse them not And this is principally and generally taken to be the meaning of this place and to this I assent because the inhabitants of the East did use to anoint themselves What use was there of Oyle amongst the Oriental or people of the East We read of a double use namely Answ Typicall which was two-fold Sacramentall thus the Kings and Priests were annointed Extraordinary as Iam. 5. of which in his proper place Ordinary which was either for Ornament thus almost every day they did anoint themselves except it were upon the dayes of fasting and humiliation Reade Ruth 3.3 and 2 Sam. 14.2 Mitth and rejoycing as Psal 45.7 this differeth not much from the former as appeares by 2 Sam. 12.20 Reverence Psal 23.5 thou anointest my head that is causest me to bee had in reverence and honour even is the presence of mine enemies thus Christs feet was anointed Luke 7.46 and his head Iohn 12.3 in token of reverence Sepulture and buriall thus Christ saith that Mary powred ointment upon him for his burialli. Agility thus their Champions were anointed to make them more quicke nimble and agile How may this anoynting of the head with oyle and washing of the face be applyed profitably to the present duty of fasting By an Analogie wee may collect from hence an Allegoricall description of a true fast For the better understanding and cleerer confirming of this observe these two things Obser 1 First true fasts ought to be performed and celebrated with the oyle of gladnesse that is spirituall joy Rom. 12.12 and 14.17 Philipp 4.4 Remembring that it is the worke of the Lord and therefore it must be done cheerefully yea it is a spirituall worke and therefore it must bee performed in spirit and truth that is with the alacrity of the soule More particularly 1. Wee must labour to performe our fasts with cheerfulnesse remembring these two things First how necessary it is to fast our sinnes are many our estate is perillous our enemies are craftie yea our pleasure doth often seduce and lead us aside And therefore very requisite it is that we should by abstinence strengthen our selves Obser 2 Secondly how profitable it is to performe this worke with readinesse and cheerefulnesse of heart for it shall be rewarded verse 18. 2. Wee must labour to sanctifie our fasts in the Spirit Rom. 5.5 Remembring that as we doe the worke of the Lord so we shall be assisted in our worke by the Lord. Secondly our Fasts ought to be pure and that both I. In conversation lest otherwise wee should be a disgrace and dishonour unto Religion II. In conscience Esa 1.16 and 52.11 and 1 Thess 4.3 c. because no uncleane thing shall come unto God Ephes 5.5 Act. 10.14 Quest 4 How may wee know whether our Fasts are sanctified unto the Lord or when wee fast whether we fast unto him By this if thou washest thy face in thy fast Answ that is if thou cleansest and urgest thy conscience from sinne This is Ignotum per ignotius or at least Quest 5 per aequè ignotum therefore how may we know whether we be washed and purified from our sinnes or not This may be knowne by the examination of these particulars viz. Answ First hast thou inquired out all thy sinnes both new and old both of omission and commission both substantiall and circumstantiall both of thought word and deed and that for this end that thou maist mourne for them and labour to expell them Secondly hast thou put off thy sinnes tearing them from thee as Hercules did the shirt sent him by Dejanira casting them from thee with a full purpose of heart never to put them on or to turne unto them againe Thirdly hast thou learnt the way of sinne that is all the turnings and windings and movings and secret passages and occasions of iniquitie Esa 5.18 Fourthly hast thou resolved to fast and to abstaine from all sinne as long as thou livest Fifthly hast thou by prayer washed thy owne soule both with the teares of contrition and the teares of supplication imploring the Throne of mercy for spirituall strength against sinne Sixthly hath Christ answered thee within speaking peace unto thy heart by faith Certainly if these things be in us and abound we may be certainly assured that our fasting shall be rewarded VERSE 19. Lay not up for your selves treasures upon earth where moth and rust doth corrupt and where theeves breake through and steale Capite hoc sexto duo prohibentur Hypocrisis versu 1. Amor mundi versu 19. c. vel Post exhortationem ad contemptum inanis gloriae jam hortatur ad contemptum mundi Cujus Cujus tres gradus videtur taxare viz. SordidaÌ„ avaritiam in quà taxanda duo ponuntur Regula duplex thesaurizande Negativa ne thesaurizetis super terram versu 19. Affirmativa reponite in coelis vers 20. Ratio quadruplex quarum Prima inclusa in praecepto quia Terrena incerta caduca vers 19. Caelestia secura certa vers 20. Secunda ab effectu quia cor abstrahunt vers 21. Tertia ab alto effectu quia sensum obtenebrant vers 22.23 Quarta ab officio serviendi Deo vel ab impossibili vers 24. Nimiam solicitudenem à quà dissuadet argumentis aliis Generalibus naturalibus quae possunt applicari omnibus hominibus k Vide Muscul s â—ag 160. b. Hic Regula Ne curate Vitam quid 1. edetis 2. bibetis vers 25. Corpus quid induemini vers 25. Rationes tum quia Deus dat majora Cur haec dubitas vers 25. Deus pascit volucres non laborantes ver 26. Cura tua vana nil potest efficere ver 27. Deus vestit flores vers 28 29 30. est argumentum A majori Ab exemplo Ab inutili Ab exemploalio Particularibus spiritualibus solis fidelibus applicandis Hic duo viz Prohibitio ubi duo Regula ne curate cibum potum vestes vers 31. Rationes duae Prima ab exemplo contrario Ethnicorum vers 32. Secunda a providentia patris vel a spe filiorum 32. Praeceptum ubi Regula quaerite primò Regnum coelorum vers 33. Iustitiam ejus vers 33. Ratio omnia addentur vers 33. Minimum gradum
as Saint Paul proves plainly Rom. 7. And therefore though the workes of the regenerate should proceed from a perfectly pure mind yet we might not proclaime them perfectly pure and good because they are tainted by the body and polluted by the unregenerate part of man Prop. 5 Fifthly the illumination and purgation of the mind is here only imperfect and inchoate as appeares by these places We know in part and wee prophecie in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 4.23 The Apostle exhorts those who are regenerate to labour to be more and more renewed in the spirit of their minds Prop. 6 Sixthly notwithstanding these reliques of darknesse and corruption the regenerate are called by the Lord A parte meliori from their better part light now ye are light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 And their workes pure as followes by and by Answ 3 Thirdly the single eye signifies not perfection but integrity and singlenesse of heart without guile or dissimulation Thus Augustine acutely distinguisheth betweene Rectum corde mundum corde right in heart and cleane in heart Rectus corde est ut recto cursu id est rectà fide atquè intentione pervenire possit ubi habitat mundus corde Hee is right in heart which endeavoureth that with a right course that is with a right faith and intention hee may at length come thither where dwelleth the cleane in heart m August de perfect justit contr Celestin Thus in both places objected by a single eye wee must understand a minde enlightned and purged by the Hâ—ly Spirit and by a light body a life and conversation shining in righteousnesse and holinesse Fâ—r if thâ— eye be cleare and quicke sighted a man walkes on cheâ—refuâ—ly and readily in the right way if the eye be blind or vitiated a man stumbles and fals and erres And so if the mind bee enlightened and purged the child of God walkes on in the right way of the Commandements of the Lord but if it bee obscured and blinded then a man walkes in the way of darknesse and sinne Answ 4 Fourthly Bellarmine erres in saying that a single eye is a good intention For by the single eye is not meant the intention neither is it to be restrained thereunto but the pure light of the minde for a good intention doth not suffice for the producing of a worke full of light as appeares by Saint Paul who wanted not a good intention when hee persecuted the Church and members of Christ and yet the work was a work of darkenesse because it did not flow from a minde enlightned and purged Answ 5 Fifthly the Jesuites inference is erroneous that any fault or defect going along with a good worke makes the worke wholly darke and wicked for it followes no more then this some ignorance or ignorance in somthing may be found in Socrates or Aristotle and therefore they are altogether ignorant Answ 6 Sixthly hee doth not rightly conjoyne an evill intention and any other obliquity not truly affirme that there is the same reason in both for the vitiating and corrupting of an action which is good in its owne nature and kinde for the malice or evilnesse of an action principally depends upon the will and therefore an evill intention doth argue the action to be crooked and depraved But any other obliquity or sailing which sprouts from the corruption of our nature doth not argue voluntary malice and consequently doth not vitiate a moral action which is good in its owne nature Although if wee speake strictly our best actions may bee called bad for their imperfections and defects which cleave unto them Seventhly the light having no darknesse Answ 7 mentioned by Saint Luke is faith which wholy inlightneth the body as Christ saith He that is washed is cleane every whit Iohn 13.10 But this maketh not for the perfection of workes Eightly yet the light of faith though considered Answ 8 in it selfe it hath no darknesse yet in the sight of God and conferred with his light is full of darknesse as Hierome well noteth upon those words God is light and in him is no darkenesse n 1 Ioh. 1.5 Hee sheweth that all other lights are obscured with some blemishes Ninthly Saint Luke saith that the light body Answ 9 hath no darke part in it because in every worke it followes the light and walkes by the direction thereof and yet there may bee some darknesse mixed with this light The Moone is all enlightned at full Moone and yet even then some darkish and duâ—kish clouds appeare in her And therfore al these things considered we date not subscribe to the Cardinal who saith that the good workes of the regenerate are perfect I find this present Objection handled by B. Davenant de justitià actuali Cap. â—6 pag 4 8 439. By D. Willet Synops of good workes part 3. qu. 2. fol. 127. By Chamier de oper impeâ—f lib. 11. Cap. 22. § 10. fol. 361. â—om 3. and Amesius Bellar. â—nerv tom 4. pag. 197. From all which I haue borrowed something § 3. If the light that is in the body be darknesse Sect. 3 how great is that darknesse These words are alleadged by Mr. Weâ—mse in the last part of his exercitations to prove that the originall Text of Scripture is not corrupted pag. 117. The Scriptures are the light of the Church and if the Originall Text were corrupted how great were the darknesse of the body The Lord hath Instrumenta gratiae Conjuncta Remota Remota instrumenta gratia are the preachers and their writings and they may be corrupted Conjuncta instrumenta gratiae are the Prophetes and Apostles and their writings these the Lord kept from errour and corruption for the good of his Church VERS 24. No man can serve two masters Vers 24 for either he will hate the one and love the other or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ye cannot serve God and Mammon § 1 No man can serve two masters Sect This verse containes a compleate Categorical syllogisme No man can serve two Masters But God and Mammon are two Masters Therefore neither ye nor any can serve God and Mammon The Minor proposition that God and Mammon are two contrary Masters our Master takes as granted and proves the Major ab effectis from the effects of love hatred adhesion and neglect If he love the one he must hate the other if he hold to the one he must neglect the other No man can serve two masters Many men serve two partners Object many men serve two persons a husband and a wife many men serve two Consuls yea two Friends How therefore is this true No man can serve two Masters First some expound this of opposite and contrary Masters that a man cannot serve two enemies Answ 1 and this is true in the present case for God and Mammon are opposites and enemies Secondly the Proposition seemes universally Answ 2 true understanding it with a double distinction viz. 1. Distinguish
therefore the Popes governement must be Monarchicall Againe in Princes courts men use Mediators to goe to their Prince therfore they conclude that we must use the intercession of the saints to God In policie no lawes are given but which the subjects may fulfill therefore man is able to fulfill the law of God Fourthly from the Physickes Physicke teacheth us that the body turnes to corruption and dissolves upon this they inferre that the body of man should have dyed naturally as it doth now though he had not fallen if supernaturall righteousnesse had not kept backe corruption thus making God as well the author of death as of nature considering man onely according to the principles of nature and not according to this first creation Againe Physick teacheth us that the blood alwaies followeth the body therefore they have taken away the cup from the people in the Sacrament because say they if they get his flesh they get his blood per concomitantiam Fifthly the Metaphysickes teach us that every positive thing is good therefore they define originall sinne to be a mere privation Sixthly I might shew how from the Platonickes they have borrowed their apparition of spirits how from the Poets fables they have taken their Purgatorie and how from the incantations of the Gentiles they have borrowed their exorcismes but I inlarge it no further May we not oppose Reason to Religion Quest 4 No Answ because this were to goe about to confute God from his owne rules But Preachers teach that reason and humane wisedom are opposite unto God religion yea Object 1 Saint Paul himselfe affirmes the same Romans 8.6 7 8. Answ This is meant of the corrupt and blinde wisedome of man and not of right reason for it is one thing to be Contra rationem against reason for no such thing is true in Religion Supra rationem above reasons reach thus wee doubt of the magnitude of the Sunne and wee are altogether unable to conceive fully or comprehend God and things which are infinite because we are blind Object 2 But reason it selfe seemes in some things to be opposite Answ 1 First Reason is either Humane when wee reduce or bring back God unto a humane order not acknowledging him to be eternall infinite and the great Creator of all the world this indeede is opposite unto God Divine when wee know how to distinguish betweene God and man both in his power and equitie Answ 2 Secondly particularly there are two sorts of Oppositions viz. Possibilitatis Aequitatis First Possibilitatis whether such a thing bee possible unto God or not To this Christ answers unto God nothing is impossible Indeede ordinarily two things are said to be impossible unto God namely I. To sinne this argues infirmitly and impotency and therefore cannot have place in God II. To be contrary unto himselfe for this argues mutabilitie and variation But in these we must not say God cannot but God will not the thing is the same but the phrase is more remote from blasphemy In this first opposition of Possibility there are two quaeres namely First An sit whether any thing be impossible unto God here with Christ above wee must answer negatively Nothing is impossible unto God Secondly Quomodo sit How such a thing may be here often reason is foolish and not able to give an answer and that sometimes in humane things sometimes in Divine I. In humane things reason often is not able to give a reason as why an Amulet hung about the necke should preserve from poyson or enchantment or bewitching why a bone-ring should preserve from the cramp how five thousand could bee fed with five loaves and twelve baskets full left Many men admire how the earth can hang in the aire how the Eclipses can be foretold how the motions of the heavens can be discerned or understood how men can goe with their feet against ours This is a thing so hardly to be beleeved that Virgilius the Bishop was degraded and expelled his Bishopricke by Boniface Pope Gregory the seconds legate w Aventinus Thus reason is blind and foolish in humane things II. In Divine things reason is much more to seeke beeing therein in many things altogether ignorant Multa in religione fide credenda non demonstratione rationeve probanda There are many things in religion which cannot bee demonstrated or proved by reason but are onely to be beleeved by faith as God to bee eternall a parte ante a parte post without all beginning without all end and for the torments of hell to be eternall that is without end although they had a beginning how can reason demonstrate the blessed Trinity in Unity ever to bee worshipped when wee begin to consider of these things we must cry out O al titudinem O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and of the knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgements and his waies past finding out Rom. 11.33 Secondly Aequitatis flesh and blood doth here frequently reason against God demanding how he can equally and justly doe such or such things and th s troubles us most because we doe not consider God as the Creator of al things but as our companion wee equall him with our selves and then try him by that rule God in derision said Man is become like one of us and Man in his reasonings and disputes concerning God makes him like Man As for example I. What reason can there be for eternall punishment for a temporall fault how can God punish a man justly with eternall and perpetuall torments for momentary offences I answer reason it selfe doth confirme the equitie of the thing for First sinne is eternall voluntate in desire and will a wicked man would sinne for ever if hee did upon earth live for ever and therefore it is just with God for ever to punish him Secondly sinne is eternall iniquitate that is out of measure sinfull and of an infinite merit because committed against an infinite and eternall God and therefore is justly eternally punished Thirdly reason will say that there is no reason to deny that unto God which we allow to men or to think that unjust or unequall in God which in men we hold most just now man for offences committed against man punisheth eternally for sometimes he taketh away his eares sometimes cutteth of his hand sometimes taketh away his life which are justly called eternall punishments because they can never bee restored the whole world cannot give unto a dead man life or unto a mutilated man limbs II. What reason is there that God should condemne us for Adams fault Reason here answers that for treason against the King the Father is beheaded the children disinherited Why then should wee pleade against God our Father Adam committed high treason against him yea the covenant was made with all men in Adam and therefore justly may the Lord reject us wee sinning against him in our fathers loynes yea we have the seede of all
both to feede and defend their young ones Question 3 Is this naturall affection laudable Answer 1 First this love of parents unto their children is commendable in it selfe because it proceeds A naturà primà from uncorrupted nature Secondly Answer 2 this affection may be considered either First Simplicitèr as it is inherent in us and thus it is laudable Or Secondly Respectivè as it guides the will and governes our externall actions and so often it leades us into by pathes and wrong wayes For affections must not governe but be governed by right reason Who are here blame worthy as transgressors against Question 4 this naturall vertue All those who are unnaturall unto their children Rom. 1.30 Answer and 2 Tim. 3.3 as for example First some are unnaturall onely unto some of their children not unto all and that either in affection or countenance some are different in their love affecting one childe much more then another some are more sharpe in their words and corrections and more sowre in their lookes towards one then another And why because they give one sucke not to another Indeed I never read in Scripture that these were separated wee reade that a certaine woman hearing Christ cried out Blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the paps that gave thee sucke (a) Luke 11.27 And our Saviour himselfe saith that the time will come when men shall say blessed is the barren wombe which never bare and the paps which never gave sucke (b) Luke 23.29 where wee see bearing and suckling bringing forth of children and nursing and bringing up of children goe both together as if the Holy Ghost would say those whose wombes God opens enables to bring forth should open their breasts and enforce themselves to give their seede sucke which they have brought forth Sarah and Hannah give their sons sucke (c) Genes 21.7 And they who are able and may conveniently and will not are worse then Dragons Secondly 1 Sam. 1.23 Lament 4.3 some parents are unnaturall unto all their children in suffering them to perish or by undoing them through their idlenesse or pleasure or lust or gaming or prodigality and the like Thirdly those are unnaturall who make their children bastards who beget offspring in a polluted bed and so as much as in them lies labours to bring downe from heaven a curse not a blessing upon their issue Fourthly they are unnaturall who through covetousnesse will either not give fitting education and and breeding to their children or who will not labour to preferre them according to their abilities either in callings and trades or marriages Some there are who will bee at no charge with their children to bring them up according to their ranke and quality neither will affoord them meanes to set them up in the world or to advance them by matrimonie These are very unnaturall For whom doe men labour if not for their children Fiftly they are most of all unnaturall who destroy and murther their young infants And thus much for our Saviours first scope Secondly our Saviour here in saying What man Answer 2 amongst you if his children aske him bread c. doth teach us that wee ought in temporall things to aske at Gods hands only moderate things because great things are not necessary for us neither doe we know whether they bee profitable for us or not and that they are perillous wee may bee certainly assured of § 2. If yee then being evill know how to give Sect. 2 good gifts unto your children c. Our Saviour in these words showes that evill men can give good things How doth this appeare for S. Iames saith that Quest 1 from a bitter fountaine cannot come sweet water and Christ himselfe elsewhere saith that an evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit Those things which evill men give are not their owne or proceed not from themselves Answer but are given unto them by God and therefore are good all things being so which proceede from him § 3. Unto your children Sect. 3 Our Saviour showes here expressely that evill men may give good gifts unto theirs implying therby That men may bee good parents temporally Observation and yet evill men How doth this appeare Quest 1 First because this is but a naturall goodnesse not Answer 1 a spirituall Secondly because herein men respect not so much Answer 2 God or his law or their duety towards him but onely their children and in them themselves they they being a part of them as was affirmed even now Quest 2 What good gifts can evill men give Good things are two-fold viz. Answer Temporall of these wee speake and this a wicked man may give Spirituall and these a wicked man cannot give Sect. 5 § 5. How much more shall your Father which is in heaven c. Christ our blessed Saviour here argues from man unto God teaching us Observat That good in man is the exemplar of God this appeares thus First whatsoever man hath which is good proceeds essentially from God Quicquid est in Deo est ipse Deus quicquid à Deo est Deo simile Whatsoever is essentiall in God is God himselfe and whatsoever proceeds from God is like unto him Secondly hence man was created after Gods own Image Ephes 4.24 Question Answer After what Image of God was man made There is a threefolde Image First Spiritus of spirit thus man was created in righteousnesse and holinesse of truth (d) Ephes 4.22 Secondly Animae of soule thus man was endued with knowledge and of this the Lord speaks when he saith Man is become like one of us to know good and evill (e) Genes 3.22 and of this Image we speake in this place Thirdly some adde Corporis of body Os homini sublime dedit but this is curious Verse 12 Verse 12. Therefore all things whatsoever yee would that men should doe to you doe yee even so to them for this is the law and Prophets § 1. Ergo therefore This Illative arguing some dependance upon something going before it may be demanded What coherence and connexion this verse hath with the former and whereupon it depends First Quest some say it hath reference unto the ninth verse where wee have a promise of being heard Answer 1 as if our Saviour would say doe you desire that God may heare and grant your requests then bee you prone to heare and easie to be entreated of your brethren (f) Aretius S. But Christ teacheth us from our owne will in regard of man not in regard of God What you would that men should doe unto you doe yee the same unto them Secondly some referre these words to the same Answer 2 promise made Verse 9. but otherwise namely thus you shall receive from God what you aske upon this condition that you doe unto others what you would they should doe unto you (g) Chrysost S. Thirdly Musculus upon these words telleth us that some referre them to the first verse
in the smallest things Fiftly Faith fructifying in love and sanctity Rom. 13.11 Philip. 1.27 But wicked men believe not neither obey and therefore they are strangers from life Sixtly Christ is the way unto life Iohn 14.6 Acts 4.12 But wicked men are without Christ and therfore it is evident that this straite way of piety is unknowne unto them Answer 3 Thirdly it is cleare also that naturall men are ignorant of this narrow path by the estate and condition of mankinde after his fall he then becoming brutish Thus the Prophets say that man may now bee compared to the beasts that perish Psal 49.12 Ierem. 10.14 and 51.17 And therfore undoubtedly is ignorant of the way of life Answer 4 Fourthly it will bee as cleare as the day if wee consider but the ignorance of naturall men For 1. The best clerke and wisest naturall man is but a foole so long as hee is not taught spiritually and instructed from above Rom. 1.22 Prov. 16.22 and 1. Cor. 1.20 and 3.19 2. The naturall man is but childish in religion 1 Cor. 13.12 Ephes 4.14 3. He knowes not what heaven and life eternall is Haec est vita aeterna ubi possumus Deum videre facie ad faciem ubi est sanitas sine infirmitate requies aeterna sine labore pax sine timore laetitia sine moevore veritas sine errore Life eternall is that place where wee shall see God as we are seene face to face where wee shall have health without sicknesse rest without disturbance peace without feare joy without sorrow and trueth without errour This nature is altogether ignorant of 4. He knowes not how heaven life eternal may be acquired nature can neither teach how heaven may bee had nor procure it And therefore wee may hence collect how necessarie it is for every member of old Adam to labour and endeavour to bee free from this naturall condition wherein hee is and to be regenerated and engrafted into Christ Why must wee thus earnestly desire to bee changed Quest 6 renewed and incorporated into Christ First Because naturally wee are blind and cannot Answer 1 walke without a guide and therefore so long as wee are naturall wee must needs erre and goe astray from the wayes of God Secondly because naturally wee are foolish and Answer 2 spirituall things are too high above our reach And therefore if wee desire to understand those things which concerne the glory of God and our owne good we must labour that we may bee regenerated and united unto Christ Thirdly because by nature wee are but evill Answer 3 trees And therefore if wee desire to bring forth good fruite we must labour and desire that wee may bee cut off from this wilde olive and engrafted into the new and living stocke Jesus Christ Fourthly by nature we are void and destitute Answer 4 of grace yea deade unto grace Ephes 2.1 and therefore if wee desire that wee may be recovered and the grace of God againe quickned in us we must labour to be changed and transformed after the Image of Christ Fiftly because by nature wee are the members of Answer 5 Sathan Ephes 2.3 And therefore if wee desire to be made the members of Christ and the children of God wee must labour to come out of our naturall estate and condition By what meanes may wee bee freed from this miserable Quest 7 condition wherein by nature we are I answer here from the second answer of the former question save one use these meanes Answer First studie the word of God Meanes of regeneration labour for the knowledge thereof for that will teach thee thy misery Secondly obey the word of God when thou knowest the will of God then labour to doe it abstaine from all evill prohibited observe every good duety enjoyned 3 Thirdly love the Lord above all things he onely regenerates by his holy Spirit and therefore love him with all thy heart and with all thy soule 4. Fourthly labour for Christ for hee sends the Holy Spirit unto us hee is the alone Mediatour betweene God and man and all grace which is conferred upon us by God is in and through Christ And therfore no mercy is to be expected but by him and for his sake Fiftly pray unto God that hee would bee graciously pleased to wash us from our sinnes to plant and engraft us into Christ and to sanctifie us by his holy Spirit Thus we have heard the first cause how the way of piety which leades unto life is strait in respect of the Obscurity thereof it being hard to find G Secondly the way of piety which leades unto to life is strait Respectu difficultatis in regard of the Observat 2 difficulty thereof as if our Saviour would say The way to heaven is a hard way Reade Acts 14.22 and 2 Timoth. 3.12 and 2 Corinth 4. How is the way to heaven hard when as 1. God Quest 8 calls all Esay 55.1 And 2 Rejects none that comes James 1.5 And 3. gives his word unto all Actes 20. Which word is a bright and cleare light Psal 119.105 And 4. reveales himselfe unto all those who seeke him We say the way is hard for these causes to wit Reason 1 First because the naturall man cannot understand this word nor be subject thereunto Rom. 8.6 c. Reason 2 Secondly because many seeke not to walke in this way neither regard what the word faith unto them Reason 3 Thirdly because many seeke to walke in this way but seeke amisse that is otherwise then by Christ as by pilgrimages and meat and monasticall vowes and the like Rom. 9.31 Reason 4 Fourthly because this way of religion teacheth things contrary to sense and above reason as 1. That there is imputative righteousnesse Psalm 32.1 2. That wee must deny our selves and submit our selves wholy to the will and pleasure of God And therefore this way may truly be called hard Reason 5 Fiftly this way is hard in respect of our conversion he that would walke in this way hee must turne from two things namely 1. From the world lest otherwise he perish with the world this is very hard for a man to be in the world and not of the world for so he shall be scorned by the world 2. From himselfe and his fore-passed life this is extreame hard and difficult for a man to forsake his owne sense judgement will affection and whatsoever is contrarie to the good pleasure of God Reason 6 Sixtly this way is hard in regard of Mortification and abstinence from sinne yea even those which are most deare unto us as for example 1. Sometimes wee are tempted to have a care of our fame and credite and therefore to forsake the profession of the Gospell because it is derided and scoffed by wicked men 2. Sometimes wee are tempted unto pleasure as unto drunkennesse gluttony wantonnesse adultery pride contention revenge and the like 3. Sometimes wee are tempted unto profit as to couetousnesse lying deceiving
amisse Answer 2 Secondly sometimes they speake fainedly and hypocritically and then speaking the trueth of God they may benefit others thereby but so it is not their fruit but the blessing of God upon his own ordinance and thus Cayphaâ— prophesied when hee was High-priest and Saul when hee was amongst the Prophets Whether can false teachâ— is truely convert aâ—y Question 6 from their sinnes unto God First it is not safe to answer negatively and say Answer 1 they cannot For 1. There is a dogmatiâ—â—â— I knowledge of Christ which they may have although they have not the practicall which is mentioned John 17.3 This is life eternall to know thee and hiâ—â— whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ 2. The power of the Word doth depend upon the ordinance of God whoseâ—â—s it and not upon the worthinesse of the man who brings it Hence Paul seemes to intimate that a man may preach profitably unto others and yet not to him selfe 1 Corinth 9.27 Yea God sometimes works with evill â—oâ—les and by bad meanes or instruments as wee see hee sent his word by Balaam and directed Caiphas to speake true yea Sathan himselfe confesseth Christ An evill King may governe well and a false teacher save others and yet damne himselfe as they did who built Noahs Arke 3. The power of regenerating is not in man but in the Word Iames 1.18 the spirit aplying it to the soule 1 Cor. 3.6 4. If an evill teacher may not convert and benefit others then why are wee commanded by Christ to heare such All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe anâ— doe (u) Matth. 23.3 Secondly such certainly cannot preach zealously with a true affection and good heart but either Answer 2 coldly or hypocritically § 3. Neither figs of thisâ—â—es Section 3 Our Saviour showes two things in these words namely First if the tree be bad the fruit cannot be good if the tree be a Thistle the fruit cannot bee Figges of this something hath beene spoken and more remaines to be spoken verse 18. Secondly if the fruit bee good we must not judge the tree to bee bad if the fruit bee figges wee must not judge the tree to be a Thistle For men doe not gather figgs of Thistles Why are not they to be suspected or judged who Question 1 bring forth good fruit First because wee should imitate our God now Answer 1 hee never punisheth but for acertaine and apparent fault and therefore wee should not suspect without some apparent signes or palpable persecutions Secondly because none are rashly to bee judged Answer 2 without good ground Iohn 7 51. Iames 4.11 Thirdly because judgement belongs unto God Answer 3 1 Corinth 4.5 And therefore this is to take the sword out of Gods hands which is dangerous unto any and a thing full of perill Rom. 14.4.10.13 Fourthly because charitie is not suspicious 1 Cor. Answer 4 13. And therefore those who suspect the tree when the fruit is faire and good are too emptie of this grace of Christian love Fiftly because the heart is unsearcheable Ierem. Answer 5 17.9 wee see the actions not the heart and affections and therefore where wee see good things done there we must thinke that they are done with a true affection and right heart Sixtly they who bring forth good fruit are not to Answer 6 bee suspected because wee are implicitely forbidden it in these words and expressely 〈◊〉 the first words of this verse and verse 20. yee shall know them by their fruits where our Saviour would have us to leave the heart unto God and where wee see good fruits there to judge the heart and tree to bee good also Question 2 What are the causes that men so often judge and suspect the tree when the fruit is good Answer 1 First because of some heavy affliction the world looking upon a man whose life hath beene outwardly unspotted doth presently conclude that his religion was but hypocriticall if it see him under some sharpe and grievous disaster and mise y. Thus do Iobs friends And thus do both Jewes and Gentiles Luke 13.2 Acts 28.4 Answer 2 Secondly the cause of this uncharitable judgement is sometimes the envie of another mans glory wee envying the estimation our brother hath in the world by reason of his unblameable Life do therefore censure and judge his profession to bee but in hypocrisie Matth. 10.25 and 12.24 Luke 7.34 Answer 3 Thirdly sometime malice is the cause hereof thus the Jewes judge Christ to have a divell John 9.16 Answer 4 Fourthly this unchristian judgement doth sometimes proceed from hypocrisie many a man cosening the world with false pretences doth judge other men to doe so likewise Rom. 1. last verse and 2.1 Verse 17 Verse 17. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evill fruit Our Saviour speaking here of the regenerate and unregenerate man may move this question Question 1 Who are not Regenerated Answer They who doe not fructifie in good works Gal. 5.15.25 Philip. 1.27 What trees are there in the Church which thus fructifie not First hypocrites who have onely a forme of Question 2 godlinesse 2 Timoth. 3.5 drawing neere unto Answer 1 God with their lips while their hearts are far from him Matth. 15.9 Secondly Back-sliders who start aside like broken Answer 2 bowes forsaking and leaving their first love Reade Gal. 3.3 Revel 2.5 Doe the regenerate then not sin at all Question 3 First certainly they sinne 1 Iohn 1.8 And therefore Answer 1 are taught daily to pray forgive us our debts Secondly but they walke not in the wayes of Answer 2 sinne neither make it their worke but watch and strive against it as shall elsewhere more amply bee shewed Verse 18. Verse 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evill fruit neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit § 1. A good tree cannot bring forth evill Sect. 1 fruit Saint Hierome s Galath 5. thinkes this place is not spoken of men but of the fruites of the flesh and Spirit Two things are here directly pointed at namely First that a good tree cannot bring forth evill fruit N. Secondly that an evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit § 2. N. First make the tree good and then the fruit cannot bee evill For a good tree cannot bring forth evill fruit Who is a good man or a good â—ee doth not Question 1 Christ say there is none good save God Matth. 19.17 Goodnesse is either Abusive and that either by Or The phrase or proprietie of speech when goodnes is taken for beautie Answer Genes 6.2 1. Samuel 9.2 2 Pet. 2.21 or propernesse of person The sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were good so the Latine hath it that is beautifull So Saul was a choice young man and a goodly that is a very personable and proper man Or Comparison Thus S. Paul saith That it had beene good for those who relapsed if they had never knowne
the greatest horrour of conscience that can bee in a man on earth comes farre short of that which the damned feele in hell 3. To this beginning and progresse adde eternitie that it is not for a thousand yeares as Origen thought but for ever In other molestations or afflictions there are sometimes some mutations or mitigations or cessations or at least death puts a period to them yea in the greatest temporall evils a man may appease the wrath of God But in hell a man though ever dying yet never dyes and though with teares of blood he aske pardon mercy and reconciliation yet he shall never obtaine it Hebr. 12 17. X Thirdly there is Poena damni X the punishment of losse and this is by much the greatest If a man should suffer the torments of a thousand hels yet it were nothing to this Chrysost S. There is no voyce in hell so irkesome to the eare or so dolefull to the heart as this J know yee not depart from me Matth. 25.12.41 For 1. If God were present hee would love and comfort in the most grievous torments hell would bee no hell if God were there the fire could not scortch us if God were in the fire Daniel 3. 2. But God being angry with wicked men doth absent himselfe from them and thereby deprives them of all hope of helpe comfort succour reliefe or mercy Verse 21. Verse 21 Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven but hee that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven § 1. Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Sect. 1 Lord. What is the meaning of these words Question 1 First this may be understood of profession Not Answer 1 every one that saith Lord that is that professeth God to bee his God Now there are two sorts of Professors in the Church of God which shall never be saved namely 1. Grosse hypocrites which professe Christ with their mouth and yet in heart and life renounce him of this sort is First the common Atheist who onely for feare of the Magistrates lawes professeth Religion And Secondly the Epicure that is such an one as beares Christs Name for the fashion sake and yet his belly and his pleasure is his God And Thirdly the worldling who spends the strength of body and minde and all hee hath on the world for earthly things Now none of these three sorts thus living and dying can be saved 2. There are another sort who are more close hypocrites who professe the name of Christ in truth and have in them some good gifts of God by reason whereof both before men and in their owne conceit they are reputed members of the Church and yet are but hypocrites which shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Secondly this may bee properly understood of Answer 2 prayer where we see that Christ neither denies all nor condemnes the worke but onely saith Not every one c. As if hee would say It is a good duetie to pray unto God but there are some who doe it not well it is a good beginning but many doe not proceede And therefore the action is to bee established but the evill performers thereof are to bee blamed Two things here are then to be considered of to wit 1. That prayer unto God is in it selfe a good worke A. 2. That the prayers of many are not accepted of God B. A First The invocating of God and Christ is an acceptable action of religion where it is truely and religiously performed Reade to this purpose these places Psalme 50.15 Rom. 10.13 Psalme 116.13 Ioel. 2.32 Acts 2.21 Quest 2 How doth it appeare that prayer is a Religious action or an acceptable duetie Answer 1 First because it is a signe of Religion of the Church and of the faithfull some saith David trust in chariots but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God Psalme 20.8 that is we will trust in him and by prayer implore his helpe Thus Saint Paul exhorts Timothie to follow righteousnesse faith and love with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart (h) 2 Tim. 2.22 Answer 2 Secondly prayer is a remedy against evils and a principall help in the time of trouble 2 Sam. 22.7 Psalm 107.6.15 Prov. 18.10 Psalme 34.6 Quest 3 Who are here worthy of blame Answer 1 First those who neglect this Religious and acceptable worke of prayer Paul would have all men to pray and all men to bee prayed for 1 Tim. 2.1.8 And indeed they are unworthy of mercy who will not begge it Answer 2 Secondly those who in praying doe not call upon God religiously but use much babbling and many vaine and idle repetitions Thirdly those who rashly approach unto God intruding themselves into his presence without due and fitting preparation Quest 4 How may we be assured that our prayers as a religious good worke shall be accepted of God Answer 1 First let us labour to be assured of Gods love towards us for if he love us hee will heare us Read Psal 3.3.5 and 5.2 and 18.2.3 and 63.1 Answer 2 Secondly let us labour to be acquainted with our God no stranger dare approach into the Kings presence but his houshold servants ordinarily without checke or controlement let us be frequent in holy meditation which is a Soliloquie with God and then we may be assured that he will heare us when by prayer we speake unto him Answer 3 Thirdly let us learne the true manner of prayer Here observe that it doth not consist in voyce but in heart wherein foure things are required namely 1. Understanding we must pray with our understanding 1 Corinth 14. that is we must not onely know what wee say but we must knowingly offer up our prayers unto God or as Saint Paul saith make our requests and desires knowne unto him Philip. 4.5.6 2. The Spirit we must pray with the Spirit that is fervently and powerfully Rom. 12.11 and 1 Peter 3.21 3. Faith wee must pray in faith James 1.6 and then wee shall obtaine any thing at Gods hands 4. Purity wee must labour to hate sinne and to serve the Lord and then the Lord will heare our prayers 1 Tim. 2.8 B. Secondly many pray unto God whose prayers are not acceptable or there are prayers which are unprofitable many shall crie Lord Lord which never shall be saved saith our Saviour here and the Holy-Ghost in divers others places as Jerem. 7.4 c. Proverb 1.24 Psal 18.42 Jer. 11.11 Ezech. 8.18 Mich. 3.4 Why are the prayers of many unprofitable Quest 5 First because many will not heare God when he Answer 1 cals to them in his word therefore hee will not heare them when they call unto him by prayer Proverbs 1.24 c. Secondly many pray and are not heard because Answer 2 they seeke not unto the Lord in time Esay 55.6 If we desire to be heard we must take the Lords time and call upon him in
an acceptable season and then we shall be heard Thirdly the true cause why some pray and obtaine Answer 3 not their sutes at Godâ— hands is because they pray nor â—â—â—y or because their prayer is no 〈◊〉 prayer but either powred forth hypocritically drawing neare unto God with the lips but not with the heart Math. 15.9 Or else coldly and carelessely not intending the holy worke in hand Who erre here Quest 6 First those who remaine in their sinnes and Answer 1 yet perswade themselves they shall be heard John 9.31 Secondly those who have but onely an hypocriticall shew of Religion in them and yet fully perswade Answer 2 themselves that their prayers shall be both pleasing unto God and profitable unto themselves Now both these are vulgar and common errours some out of a carnall confidence some out of an hypocriticall confidence hoping to be heard How may we know that our assurance and confidence Quest 7 is true and neither carnall nor hypocriticall Prove and examine thy selfe by these signes Answer namely First hast thou made the Lord thy God both by receiving from him the seale and earnest of his love the evidence of his Spirit and by giving thy selfe wholy up unto him and his service John 8.34 and 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly doth the Lord dwell and inhabite within in thy heart that is 1. Is his love there dost thou love him unfainedly and desire and long for him above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.1 and 63.1 2. Is his feare there dost thou tremble before him are thou fearefull to offend him art thou ashamed and affected with blushing for thy former sinnes art thou smit with an awfull reverence of Gods presence 3. Is his comfort there doe the comforts of the Lord refresh thy heart If these things be in us then certainely God is within us and when wee pray will surely listen unto us Thirdly whether are these things perpetually in thee or not art thou not one of these who remembers the Lord and the Lords worke onely upon the Lords day or dost thou alwayes remember thy God and serve him in a constant practise of life Certainely if the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we have addicted our selves wholy unto God and that the Lord hath his residence in our hearts and that wee labour to serve him in a constant course of Religion all our lives we may be then confidently assured that the hope we have to be heard when wee pray is neither carnall nor hypocriticall but true and spirituall Sect. 2 § 2. Shall not enter into the Kingdom of heaven What is the meaning of these words Question First by these words he shall not enter many understand Answer 1 the spirituall Church as if our Saviour would say they are not my members although they call upon me and prophesie in my name but this followes verse 22. Answer 2 Secondly by these words The Kingdome of heaven is commonly meant eternall joy as if our Saviour would say It is not so easie a thing to enter into eternall blisse as many suppose it to be 1 Peter 4.18 But this is handled sufficiently â— Math. 6.33 and 7.13 14. Verse 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord Verse 22 have we not prophecied in thy name and in thy name have cast out Devils and in thy name done many wonderfull workes Sect. 1 § 1. In that day Illo is a relative but it hath here no Antecedent And therefore it is to bee understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the end of the world or the last day wherein two things are implied to wit First that there is a day of judgement C. Secondly there is a time when all shall be judged D. Observat 1 C. First our Saviour by these words In that day doth teach us That there shall certainely be a day of judgement wee have else-where amply handled this and therefore here I insist not upon it I onely entreat the Reader for the proofe of the proposition to reade these places Act. 1.11 and 17.31 Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thessal 2.2 Quest 1 What is the nature of this day Answer 1 First therein all things in this world shall be dissolved 1 Pet. 4.7 and 2 Pet. 3.10.12 Answer 2 Secondly on that day all shall be judged Mat. 25. But of this in the next proposition Answer 3 Thirdly after this day there shall be time no longer Revelat. 6.10 D D. Secondly our Saviour by these words In Observat 2 that day teacheth us That there is a time when all persons all actions shall be judged Revelat. 20.12 and 2. Corinth 5.10 Rom. 14.10.12 Why will God judge all at the last day Quest 2 First because otherwise if with reverence I Answer 1 may speake it injury should be offred unto the godly for they suffer many things while worldlings swell with pleasure and aboundance Psalme 73.17 Secondly because otherwayes the Lord should Answer 2 be injurious unto his Law which is violated transgressed and contemned by the wicked What is required of us in regard of this day Quest 3 First meditate daily and hourely thereof remember Answer 1 thy last end consider all men must die and all must be judged Hebr. 9.27 For this will make thee more carefull of thy actions when thou remembrest that one day all will be told thee whatsoever thou hast done and thou shalt be judged according to that which thou hast done Some may object here Object oh but this remembrance of the day of judgment doth grieve and deject the minde and affect the heart with nothing but sighing and sadnesse and sorrow Though it be thus Answer yet we must not therefore forbeare them editation and remembrance thereof for it is better to goe into the house of mourning then of mirth Eccles 7.4 But further whosoever is dejected and cast downe with the remember of rhis day it is for one of these causes namely either 1. Because the world is deere unto him that is because he is married either unto his pleasure or treasure or honour or his owne will and wayes and these he delights in here and whether he shall have such delights in the other world or not he knowes not and therefore the remembrance of leaving this to goe unto that makes him afflict himselfe Or 2. Because his sinnes amaze him and for his sinnes his heart presageth terrible things Or 3. Because he is not prepared for that day not having yet entred into a covenant with God not being yet reconciled unto God not being sealed by the Spirit of God unto salvation Certainely there is nothing so Sure as death or that we must die Unsure as when or how quickly we must die Necessary as the meditation of death and what will become of us when we die Secondly we must prepare our selves so for this Answer 2 day that it may be a day of refreshing unto us How may wee know whether it will be well Quest 4 with us or no
labour for internall light and peace and that we may be filled with the fulnesse of God Jerem. 31.34 Phil. 4.7 Ephe. 2 1â— Fourthly let us consecrate and dedicate our selves wholy up unto the Lord 1 Corinth 6.20 This is done two manner of wayes namely 1. Voto by vow This many promise to doe vowing and promising to serve the Lord. 2. Praxi in performance And thus wee must principally study how to serve and glorifie our God in all things Verse 24.25 all our dayes Verse 24.25 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him unto a wise man which built his house upon a rocke And the raine descended and the flouds came and the wind blew and beat upon that house and it fell Sect. 1 not for it was founded upon a rocke § 1. Whosoever heareth these sayings doth them Our Saviour not saying barely whosoever heareth but adding who so heareth and doth these things may move these questions namely Quest 1 How many sort of hearers are there Answer 1 First some separate themselves from phanaticall and erroneous opinions hearing onely the word of God and acknowledging it onely to be the good word of truth thus approving praising and admiring of it and here stopping contenting themselves with this that they heare the word that they can discerne thereof and that they professe themselves to embrace the doctrine therein contained These are they whom our Saviour here saith heare the word but doe it not Answer 2 Secondly some heare the word and yet remaine wicked both in word and deed Thirdly some heare the word and are thereby perswaded to eschew evill but not to doe Answer 3 good Fourethly some heare the word and seeme to Answer 4 obey it both in word and deed but doe it in hypocrisie making faire shewes and pretences before men but their hearts runnes after their sinnes Fiftly some heare the word and labour in sincerity Answer 5 of heart to obey it Who is the best and most blessed hearer Quest 2 He that heareth the word of God and doth it Answer for such an one our Saviour pronounceth truly wise How may we know whether we be such blessed Quest 3 hearers or not Wee may easily know that we are hearers and doers by these signes namely Answer First if we heare the word with joy as Jeremiah did Thy words were found and I did eate them and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoycing of mine heart Jerem. 15.16 Secondly if wee doe with the word as with Physicke sent unto us in our necessity and sicknesse that is neither reject it nor apply it unto others but unto our selves onely Thirdly if we concoct and digest all things well which wee heare labouring to sucke some good juice out of all we heare It is an excellent signe of a good hearer to come away frâ—m the word either better or more learned either more humbled or more comforted either taught some lesson which formerly he had not learnt or more confirmed in some truth which formely hee had heard Certainely it is a signe of a sound body to turne all good meat into good blood moysture and nourishment Fourthly if wee be reproved and checked by the word and endure it patiently not being a whit provoked or incensed thereby but loving reproofe better then flattery it is a sure signe of a good hearer For flesh and blood cannot teach this it being opposite unto nature but it is the worke of the blessed Spirit Fiftly if we doe not onely patiently heare reproofe but also desire corrosives and reprehensions yea come unto the word with a desire that God would lay open and manifest unto us whatsoever in us is displeasing unto him it is an excellent signe of a good hearer And therefore if wee desire to be such as build their houses upon the true rocke let us heare the word of God with joy not with wearisomenesse let us apply it unto our selves not unto others let us lay up in our hearts and practise in our lives what wee heare in the word let us love nor hate those who reprove us yea let us desire God when wee come to his house so to direct the mouth of his servant who from him is to speake unto us that the word preached may be as a glasse wherin we may clearely see all our blemishes and whatsoever is amisse How may men gaine by their hearing or what Quest 4 is required of those who desire so to heare that they may reape true benefit thereby First they must meditate and ruminate seriously Answer 1 of what they reade and heare Secondly they must pray fervently unto God Answer 2 to give them grace to beleeve and practise what they reade or heare Answer 3 Thirdly they must talke and conferre about that which they read or heare because frequent meditation fervent supplication and pious communication and conference causeth the word to take deeper roote and to bring forth much sweeter fruit in us Our Saviour here conjoyning hearing and doing together would have us know that neither of them are sufficient alone wee must not heare and refuse to obey for that is but dead hearing wee must not obey and refuse to heare for that is but blend obedience Quest 5 Why must we both heare and doe the word of God Answer 1 First because all spirituall knowledge is to be found in the word Esa 8.20 Colos 3.16 Answer 2 Secondly because the sweetest comfort and soundest doctrine is drawne from the fountaine of the Scriptures whence it is compared to hony Ezech. 3.3 to wine and milke Esa 55.1.2 yea it is much sweeter then hony Psal 119.103 and more precious then gold Psal 1â—9 72.127 Answer 3 Thirdly the Scripture was written for us and for our instruction and consolation Rom. 4.23 and 15.4 and 1 Corinth 10.11 and therefore there is great reason that we should be both diligent in hearing and carefull in the practise thereof Answer 4 Fourthly it is necessary that we should both heare and obey the word because it is the best weapon against Satan God is stronger then Satan and his word is more powerfull then the devils assaults as we see Math. 4.7 and Ephes â— 7 and 2 Timoth. 3.16 and Hebr. 1.3 Answer 5 Fiftly it is requisite that we should heare and doe those things which the word teacheth because it is the foundation or ground worke of our salvation Acts 13.16 and 28.28 As appeares thus 1. The word is the meanes to beget us James 1.18 and 1 Pet. 1.23 2. The word is the meanes to worke faith in us Rom. 10.17 3. The word doth feed and nourish us as well as beget us for ex iisdem nutrimur ex quibus generamur 1 Pet. 2.2 4. The word is the sword whereby our spirituall enemies are over-come Ephes 6.13 5. The word is a light and a Lanthorne to direct our steps by Psal 119.105 6. The word is the mighty power of God unto salvation
one Abraham Gen. 12.1 And of two in tâ—e hoast of Israel Caleb and Ioshua Numb 14.30 Therefore how doth our Saviour say that many shall come unto heaven First they are few comparatively in regard of Answ 1 those who perish according to that of the Apostle S Iohn Wee are of God and the whole world lieth in wickednesse 1 Iohn 5.19 Secondly but absolutely they are many as Answ 2 appears in generall from these places Gen. 33.16 and 15.5 and Revel 7.9 And more particularly thus I. It were opposite to the glory of God not to have many to glorifie him in heaven And II. It were opposite to the death of Christ not to have many saved therby And III. It were opposite to the ministery of so many millions of Angels who are made ministring Spirits Heb. 1. God made all things for his glory and therfore certainly hee would decree and ordain many to glorifie him in heaven where hee is most truly glorified Christs bloodshed suffring and death were of infinit value and himselfe of infinit price and esteeme with God and therfore undoubtedly the Lord would appoint many to be ransomed redeemed and saved by him The number of the Angels which stand about the throne of God is ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands Rev. 5.11 And therfore certainly God hath many Saints for whose good these hoasts of Angels are employed and consequently there are many who shall come into the Kingdom of heaven Sect. 2 § 2. From the East and West Quest 1 Who are these who come from the East and West Answ The Gentiles this is confirmed from Esa 49.6 and Luke 1.32 Acts 9.15 and 13.47 and 22.21 and 26.23 c. Rom. 3.29 and 9.22 c. and Chap. 11. Quest 2 Why shall many of the Gentiles bee made partakers of the kingdome of God Answ 1 First because they hearkned unto God from whence we may learne that those who hearken to the word of God shall be called Reade Act. 10.35 and 13.26 And therefore we should highly esteem the hearing of the word of God it being the means of our vocation and of the opening of our heart Act. 16.14 and of the removall of the vail of ignorance from our eyes 2 Cor. 3.16 Answ 2 Secondly the Jews hardning themselvs God therfore doth of stones raise up children unto Abraham and makes the Gentiles his sonnes Sect. 3 § 3. And shall sit down Quest 1 What is meant here by sitting Answ 1 First sometimes sitting signifies Loco manere to abide in a place as Marke 14 34. Sit yee here that is abide in this place and watch Answ 2 Secondly to fit sometimes signifies to bee quiet Answ 3 Thirdly to fit sometimes signifies to possesse glory Then shall the Sonne of man sit upon the thron of his glory Mat. 25.31 Answ 4 Fourthly to fit sometimes signifies to feast and banquet as Matth. 14.19 Luke 7.36 and 12.37 and thus in this place it is taken for our feasting and banquetting in heaven as is plainly expressed Luke 13.29 Observ Whence we learn that Christians are not called unto misery but unto mirth and feasting Quest 2 What kind of banquet are we called and invited unto There is a three-fold banquet to wit Answ First Symbolicall in the Church namely the Sacrament of the Lords Supper because the children of God are there made partakers of the body of Christ which is meat indeed Iohn 6.51.55 Secondly Spirituall in this life this banquet is described Prov. 9 2. c. and Cantic 8.2 Luk. 14.16 Psalme 63.5 Thirdly Celestiall hereafter in the kingdome of heaven Revel 27 and 7.17 and 19.9 Quest 3 What is required of those who desire to bee made partakers of this heavenly Banquet Answ They must give themselvs to frequent meditations therby labouring to prepare themselvs for this heavenly Banquet What must wee meditate of Quest 4 First remember that there is a period and end Answ 1 of all men It is appointed unto all men once to die Heb. 9.27 And Secondly that we have lived long already and Answ 2 therefore it is time now to prepare for death And Thirdly remember how great horror is prepared Answ 3 for those who are not prepared for death or who die unprepared Fourthly meditate daily of the sudden approach Answ 4 of death how it comes like the pangs of a woman with child and a thief in the night 1 Thess 5.2 3. Fifthly meditate continually of those things Answ 5 which are in heaven that thou may be the more carefull to prepare thy self to enjoy them What and how great things are in heaven Quest 5 First although what they are we know not Answ 1 particularly yet this in generall wee know that they are Optima the best things that ever wee enjoyed or can wish to enjoy Psalme 36.8 Secondly in heaven wee shall enjoy good Answ 2 things and repletionem to the replenishing and satisfying of our soules for there wee shall want nothing that wee can wish for Psalme 22.26 and 17.15 Thirdly wee shall enjoy the joyes of heaven Answ 3 with joy of heart nothing shall disturbe our peace no care shall accompany that Crown which there shall be set upon our heads neither shall any sorrow afflict our soules Psalme 16.11 for there is full compleat and perfect joy Fourthly this joy and felicity shall be perpetuall Answ 4 and eternall world without end Psal 16.11 Ezech. 47.12 Revelat. 22.2 And therfore let us so seriously meditate of these joyes that we may be carefull so to live here that whensoever the Lord shall take us hence wee may be sure to bee made partakers of them Are the children of God miserable in this Quest 6 life and only happy in the life to come They are blessed even in this life Answ as appears by those many and great blessings here bestowed upon them viz. First they are endued with knowledge so long as they are naturall the word is unto them as a strange language which they cannot understand but when once they are anointed with spirituall grace then the eyes of their understanding are opened and they enabled to see and perceive spirituall things Secondly they are endued with strength in some measure to perform what they know to be their duty Psal 65.12 and Ier. 31.12 and Iohn 7.37 c. Thirdly hence they have a good conscience which doth not accuse but excuse them for from sincerity of obedience ariseth peace of conscience Proverb 15.15 Fourthly even in this life the righteous have internall blasts v that is u Cant. 4.16 not only the motions of the spirit but also the joy of the Holy Ghost and some sweet and comfortable taste of the powers and joyes of the world to come Fifthly the children of God are most happy men even in this life by reason of their society with the Saints on earth and their union and communion wirh Christ by faith and the fruition possession of the Holy Ghost in their
Siricius being the first that did directly command it See 82. Dist § plurimos et gloss Litera i. II. Observe the degrees of this Prohibition how far it differs from the Prohibition of those of former times For First the Ancients did enjoyn a separation of the Minister from his wife but this separation was not totall that they should never come together again as appears by Ephes 5.32 and Canon Apost 5. and 28. Dist § Si quis doceat et § Si quis disceruit Secondly the Ancients did prohibite the Minister the knowledge of his wife but this prohibition was not perpetuall that he should never know her as appears 28. Dist § de Syracusan and 31. Dist § Quoniam but that he should not know her Tempore of ficij diebus ministerij when hee was to undertake and discharge his ministeriall function And this the Fathers thought decent 28. Dist § de Syracusan Thirdly the Ancients did prohibite the contracts of the Ministers but this prohibition was not universall 28. Dist de Syracusan § Diaconi as though they might not be contracted at all to any but only that they might not be contracted a second time that is might not marry twise neither to a widow nor to an infamous person But the Papists now adayes do not onely forbid Bigamy or marrying with widows or infamous women but all contracts and marriage yea all carnall knowledge of their wives if perhaps they have been married before they entred into orders yea a totall separation for they cast the wives out of their husbands house and habitation directly contrary to the Canons and all antiquity Answ 3 Thirdly the doctrine of the Papists is opposite to Antiquitie in punishing offenders in this kind For I. Adulterous and unclean Ministers were to be cast out of the Ministerie 28. Dist § Presbyter si But the Papists now adayes observe not this for if all uncleane Priests were cast out they would have but few left in their Cloysters II. Episcopus fornicationem pretio permittens suspendendus 83. Dist § Si Episcopus If any Bishop shall by any licence or for any bribe tolerate or permit fornication or whoredom hee shall be suspended this was the ancient Law But now it is other wise as appears by the hundred grievances of the Germaines Sect. 2 § 2. And sicke of a fever Hilary allegorizeth this verse very acutely Peters house signifies the body his wives mother signifies Infidelity whose daughter Free-will the soule marries but the presence of Christ cures it Hilar. s But me thinks the Mother in law should rather signifie the Will and the Fever signifie Infidelity which are cured by Christ But passing by this I will instance but only upon one thing in generall Before wee showed how sinne and the sicknesse of the soule was like unto Leprosie and the Palsie wee will now shew how sinne in the soule may bee resembled to a Fever in the body Quest 1 How and wherin is sin like unto a Fever Answ 1 First sin may be likened unto a Fever Respectu originis in regard of the originall therof For I. The Fever ariseth within in the bowels and intrals and although the Symptomes be without yet the cause lurks within So the cause of all actuall transgressions which appear in the life is that originall corruption which is within in the heart Rom. 7.23 24. II. The Fever ariseth from a three-fold cause namely either First from some pestilentiall and obnoxious aire without Or Secondly from the society of those who are infected or sick of a Fever Or Thirdly from some internall corruption in the body or humours and this is the cause for the most part Thus sinne either comes I. From the infection of Sathan 1 Iohn 3.8 and the allurements of the world g 1 â—oâ—â— 2.16 Or II. From the society of wicked men 2 Cor. 6.14 Ephes 5 11. Or II. From the internall corruption and concupiscence of the heart Rom. 7.5 Iam. 1.14 Secondly sinne may be resembled to a Fever Answ 2 Respectu naturae in regard of the nature thereof For I The substance of the Fever is a heat besides nature which extinguisheth the naturall heat So the fire of concupiscence and lust of sin doth extinguish the fire and heat of zeale For where sin is hot there zeale is cold II. The Fever ariseth diversly from divers humours to wit sometimes from choller sometimes from melancholy sometimes from blood and yet it is one and the same Fever So sinne sometimes ariseth from the lust of the flâ—sh sometimes from the lust of the eyes sometimes from the pride of life 1 Iohn 2.16 And whatsoever the root is the fruit is sin III. There are two kinds of Fever a continual Fever and a Fever with some intermission now this hath his seat in a more ignoble place but that in the vessels themselves and veins and blood This is diversly expounded to wit First some expound it of the divers degrees of sinning Some sin with some intermission of repentance some sin perpetually Secondly some expound it of Adam and us who are now corrupted by Adam Hâ—e at first was pure and therfore sin in him was with some intermission but in us it is continuall because in sinne wee were conceived and brought forth in iniquity Thirdly some expound this of the sins of naturall and regenerate men The unregenerate sin continually the regenerate but sometimes Sin in the naturall man hath his seat in the vessels in the whole nature à capite ad calcem from the head to the heel but in the spirituall and regenerate man sin hath his seat only in the ignoble part the flâ—sh In me that is in my flesh dwels no manner of thing that is good Rom. 7. And therfore naturall men must labour to be renewed in the Spirit of their minds Rom. 12.2 Ephes 4.23 Now this intermissive Fever again is two-fold namely First Ephemera which lasts but for one fit or one day and comes no more Thus the best sometimes fall into some one grievous sinne or other once but are never after overtaken therwith as Noah who was once drunk and Lot once incestuous and David once adulterous and as Peter who once denied his Master And Secondly Putrida when the humours being partly corrupted upon every distemper the Fever is ready to return And thus both the regenerate and the unregenerate are often overcome by some one sin or other we carry a body of sin about us and wee have the reliques of sin in us which oftentimes prevaile against us Thirdly sin may be resembled to a Fever Respectu modi procedendi in regard of the manner of Answ 3 the proceeding therof For I. The Fever begins with the heat and warmth of the body that being the first thing that sensibly it ceazeth upon and infrigidates and makes cold the whole body So sin first ceazeth upon zeal making that first luke-warm then by and by stone cold II. At the first the Fever
good thing in them but what they have received from God and therfore it were great pride to be proud of it and insolent arrogancie to boast of it as though they had not received it Fourthly he departs because he would not be Answ 4 hindred from praying teaching us thereby that prayer is not to be neglected but frequently to be performed Ephes 6.18 Mat. 7.7 Col. 4.2 Fiftly Christ leaves this multitude and departs Answ 5 because it was necessary that he should preach to others as well as to these Sixthly he departs from this multitude lest Answ 6 they should go about to make him a King Ioh. 6.15 Seventhly he commands his Apostles to put Answ 7 off from these because he knew they were wicked and he judged them unworthy of his presence or of his preaching Eightly Gualter sup gives another reason of Answ 8 Christs departure and that is this because his Disciples who were hitherto accustomed and acquainted with nothing but pleasant things might be accustomed unto afflictions and dangers for afterwards verse 24. we finde that they were in perill by reason of a great tempest upon the Sea Vers 20. And Iesus saith unto him Vers 20 The Foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nâ—sts but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head § 1. But the Son of man hath not where to lay his Sect. 1 head Christ here calleth himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Object the Son of man not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Son of a woman and therefore he was born and begotten of mans seed Answ 1 First this phrase the Son of man is an Hebraisme for Ben Adam the Son of man signifieth no more than Adam Man as evidently appears thus because Adam himself is called Ben Adam The son of man although he was neither begotten by a man nor born of a woman Answ 2 Secondly Nazianzen answers Christ is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Son of man in the singular number because he came from man onely ex unâ parte in regard of his humane nature which he took from his mother Mary and not from man But others are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sons of men in the plurall number because they have their bodies both from Father and Mother Answ 3 Thirdly Augustine answers Christ is called the son of man that he might manifest and shew unto us the great benefit which man hath received by his taking mans nature upon him Answ 4 Fourthly he is called the son of man that so his Humanity may be distinguished from his Deity Answ 5 Fiftly Tertullian answers he is called the son of man that so we might acknowledge him to be true man as well as true God But the true sense of the vvords is gathered from the Hebrevv phrase Ben Adam i. e. Adam the son of man that is Man We see here how Christ calleth himself the son of man although the phrase be elswhere a phrase of contempt as Iob 25.6 and Psa 8.5 to teach us Observ 1 That Humility becomes the best Reade for the proof hereof Prov. 11.2 and 16.19 and Mat. 11.29 Gen. 28.17 Phil. 2.7 Quest 1 Why must the children of God be humble Answ 1 First because it is a laudable and praise-worthy vertue Prov. 25.7 and Luke 14.10 Answ 2 Secondly because God will avenge himself upon those who injure or wrong the humble Psal 18 27. and 34.18 Prov. 22.22 Answ 3 Thirdly because God will teach the humble to wait and expect for him with patience Psalme 33.20 Answ 4 Fourthly because Humility is a signe of a good spirit for the spirit of the world doth exalt and puffe up but the spirit of God doth humble as we see in Iacob Ioseph and David Psalme 131.1 Answ 5 Fifthly because God will in his due time exalt those who are humble for Humility goes before Honour Prov. 18.12 and 29.23 Answ 6 Sixthly because God will hear the prayers of the humble Psalm 10.17 c. and 102.17 and 138.6 Our Saviour by these words The Son of man hath not where to lay his head doth shew the poor Observ 2 estate wherein he was thereby teaching us That the best and most holy are sometimes brought to great poverty and want Quest 2 How doth it appear that the pious are often poor for they have promises in the Word to the contrary and that whatsoever they do shall prosper and they shall have no lack Answ It is evident by the examples of Christ and his children First if we look upon Christ we shall finde him in his Nativity born in a stable and laid in a manger Luke 2.17 afterwards nourished and maintained by others Luke 8.3 not having mony to pay Tribute withall Mat. 17.27 yea robbed of his garments Mark 15.24 and destitute when he was dead of a sheet to be wrapped in of a Sepulcher to be laid in of sweet odours to embalm him d Ioh. 19.38 Secondly if we look upon the Patriarchs e Heb. 11.36 c. or Apostles we shall see them to be as poor as their Lord and Master f Acts 2. and 4. and 3.6 Why doth the Lord permit Christ or the Saints to be poor seeing he hath promised his Quest 3 delight shall be in them and his care for them First Christ was made poor that he might Answ 1 make us rich 2 Cor. 8 9. And. Secondly the Saints are often poor that they Answ 2 may learn Contentation in outward things 1 Tim. 6.6 8. And Thirdly the Lord permits Christ and his children Answ 3 to be poor that so he might sanctifie Poverty which otherwise is a punishment of sin And Fourthly the Lord lets the righteous fall into Answ 4 poverty that so he might commend the poor unto us as companions of our afflictions And Fifthly Christ was poor that so the prophesies Answ 5 concerning him might be fulfilled David saith He was poor and in misery and herein he was a Type of Christ or as some think speaks it prophetically of Christ g Carthus suâ— And Sixthly Christ was poor that so he might Answ 6 shew to the people that he did as he said and practised what he preached He came to preach and teach men the contempt of riches and of the world and therefore it was not sutable for him to abound in riches Carthus s Seventhly Christ was poor that not onely by Answ 7 words but also in deed he might shew the truth of the life to come for by a contempt of all temporall things is fully declared a sure and certain hope of another life after this Eighthly Christ was poor left it should have Answ 8 been thought that he drew Disciples after him for covetousnesse sake Ninthly Christ was poor to teach us that his Answ 9 kingdom was not of this world § 2. Iesus saith unto him Sect. 2 In this verse is contained Christs answer to the Scribe who offered to follow him and in the answer two
was said before Question 5. That is let us examine our selves by these signes namely First whether doe wee forsake all things for Christ that is I. All our sins because we know that sinne is contrary to the service of Christ yea directly opposite unto Christ therfore for Christs sake we desire to abstaine from sin and whatsoever is evill Deut. 8.19 Hos 2.7 Rom. 6.2.18.22 This is a good signe of a good servant II. Doe wee for Christs sake deny our owne wils submitting our selves wholly to be guided and directed by him Numbers 15.39 and Iob 31.7 Certainly it is a hopefull signe of a happy servant Thus wee must examine our selves whether we acknowledge Christ only to be our Master or whether Sathan the world sin or our own wils be our Master Secondly examine whether thou carriest thy selfe as becometh a servant for it is not enough for a servant to acknowledge such an one to bee his Master but hee must behave himselfe also like a servant both in mind humbling himself unto his Master and in life doing the worke and service of his Master and that not with eye service but in singlenesse of heart So the servants of the Lord must serve him with their minds and hearts and inward man 1 King 14.8 Mat. 8.19 and 15.9 Deut. 30.10 Rom. 7.15 19 and also in their lives working the Lords worke and not their own Mat 5.16 Psalme 38.20 Ephes 4.1 Philip. 2.15 and 1 Tim 6.18 and 1 Pet. 2.19 Thirdly examine we whether we worke the worke of the Lord industriously or negligently servants must be both painfull and carefull and constant in their Masters service And so must wee I. Be diligent in the service of the Lord and the exercises of Religion not performing them remisly superficially or sleightly â—ut diligently and industriously Phil. 2.12 anâ— 3.12 Heb. 12.4 II. We must be carefull as wâ—ll as painfull lest through carelesnesse heedlâ—â—nâ—sse or forgetfulnesse we do something which we should not or leave undone something which wee should do Ephesians 5.16 III. We must be constant and perseverant in the service of Christ as well as industrious and carefull Wee must not take the Plow of God in our hands and loâ—k back wee must not begin in the spirit and end in the flesh we must not begin the Lords worke and give over But wee must continue running till our race be finished we must continue fighting untill the last enemy Sathan bâ— overcomâ— we must continue working untill the Evening and Sun-set of our life Num. 14.24 and 32.11 Deut. 1.36 Iosh 14.14 How must we follow Christ Quest 8 First in faith walking by faith not by sight Answ 1 2 Cor. 5.7 placing our whole confidence and affiance in him l 1 Sâ—m 12.14 Buâ— this is Christs worke Iohn 6.29 Philip. 3.14 hee only enabling us hereunto Secondly as wee must follow Christ by faith Answ 2 beleeving in him so vvee must follovv him by obedience obeying of him in whatsoever he requires of us Deut. 13.4 Iohn 14 15. Thirdly we must follow Christ in profâ—ssion Answ professing him before men and our selves to bee his servants Romans 10.10 Fourthly wee must follow Christ in imitation Answ 4 Philippians 2.5 and Ephes 5.1 Hebr. 12.2 and 1 Pet. 2.21 and 1 Iohn 2.6 and 1 Cor. 4.16 and 1 Thessal 1.6 Wherein must we imitate Christ Quest 9 First in humility for hee was humble Mat. Answ 1 11.28 Secondly in patience for he was as a Lambe Answ 2 dumb before the Shearer 1 Thess 2.14 Thirdly in love towards our brethren for he Answ 3 loved all his 1 Iohn 3.16 Fourthly in love unto our enemies for hee Answ 4 doth good unto the evill Mat. 5.44 Fifthly in freedom from fraud and deceit Answ 5 for no guile was found in his mouth 1 Pet. 2.22 Sixthly in the love of goodnesse and good Answ 6 duties for he was given unto prayer and holinesse Luke 22.39 § 4. Let the dead bury their dead Sect. 4 Is the burying of the dead to bee neglected and omitted as evill Quest that our Saviour will not permit this Disciple to bury his Father Answ 1 To bury the dead is a Christian worke and therfore Christ doth not simply prohibite it Râ—ade Gen. 25.9 and 35.29 and 47.29 Iosh 24.30 Amos 2.1 Quest 2 Why doth humanity and Christianity require that the dead should be buried Answ 1 First because it was given as a curse not to be buried but to be cast out like a dead Dog anâ— hence I conceive it was that the Fathers and Patriarkes were so carefull to provide for their Funerals Genesis 49.29 m Gen. 50.25 Answ 2 Secondly because to lay up the bodies of those who are deceas d doth testâ—fie our hope of the Resurrection Our Saviour to this Disciple who desired leave to goe bury his Fath r answers Let the dead hury their dead but follow thou me As if he would say thou art nâ—w called from amongst the dead and therefore let them alone and meddle no more with them but follow mâ—e In these words then our Saviour Christ would have us to observe Observ That we are all dead untill we be called and quickned by Christ Quest 3 What death doth our Saviour hâ—re mean Answ Theâ—e is a three-fold death namely temporall of the bâ—dy spirituall of the soule eternal both of body and soule Now the Text speaks of the second the meaning therefore therâ—of is That all men by nature are spiritually dead in sinne Quest 4 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First from these places of Scripture Luke 15.24.32 Iohn 5 25. Romans 6.13 and 2 Cor. 5.14 Ephes 2.1 and 5.14 and Colos 2.13 Answ 2 Secondly because sin hath slaine al Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 Here two things are to bee observe viz. I. God created us pure good and living creatures both in soule and body giving unto man a double perfection to wit First Naturall and thus in his body he had strength agility nimblenesse soundnesse health beauty and the like and in his soule reason will memory judgement yea all the faculties therof perfect Secondly Spirituall which consisted in these two things namely I. An immunity from sinne man in his first creation being without spot or wrinkle II. In strength unto good man in his first forming being able to perform whatsoever God required of him Now this spirituall perfection is called in Scripture sometimes Vprightnesse as Eccles 7.29 sometimes Glory Rom. 3.23 sometimes Honour Psalme 8.5 II. The sin of Adam hath corrupted all the sons of Adam both in soule and boâ—y Vulnera tur in naâ—â—â—tibus expoliatur in gratuitis u Beda Gloss ord s Luk. 10. Mankind by the sin of the first man is wounded in his naturall faculties but killed outright in his spirituall as appears thus First although our naturall faculties remaine yet they are wounded with a deepe and double wound viz. I. Hâ—betantur in tanto they are dull senslesse blockish and brutish in regard
little faith Then he arose and rebuked the winds and the sea and there was a great calme Sect. 1 § 1. Why are yee fearfull Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour here reprove and upbraid them is not prayer unto Christ in distresse a signe of faith Answ Our Saviour doth not upbraid them for praying but for these things namely First because they were fearfull cowardly for the righteous should be as bold as Lyons Prov. 28.1 Secondly because they doubted and that I. Of safety save us or we perish And II. Of Christs care of them Carest thou not that we perish Marke 4.57 Quest 2 How doth it appear that they doubted of Christs care of them Answ 1 First by their running unto him as though Christ could not do what Paul did The Apostle saith though he was absent in body yet he was present in care Colos 2.5 and 1 Cor. 5.3 And therefore certainly much more is Christ yea in regard of his Deitie hee is every where present And therefore there was no need of their running unto Christ to put him in mind of their danger Answ 2 Secondly it is evident that they doubted of Christs care of them by their awakening of him And they awoke him saying Master save us as though with the body and humanity the Deitie had slept when as indeed Hee that keepeth Israel doth neither slumber nor sleepe Psalme 121.4 Quest 3 Is it not good to fear that our Saviour thus upbraids them Why are yee fearfull Yea if it bee not good to fear then why doth Christ sleepe and by sleeping thus terrifie them Answ Christ slept not that he might affright them but that he might exercise them and learn them by danger not to fear danger Whence wee may observe That disturbing and disquieting fear Observ is to be expelled out of the heart of the faithfull Luke 12.32 How many sorts of fear are there that wee Quest 4 may learn which is good and which is bad There is a two-fold feare to wit First of God which is a godly feare Secondly of men which is a worldly fear herein observe these two things First Answ dangers are to bee feared providently Genesis 32.9 c. Secondly dangers are not to bee feared with a Distracting feare for that is here forbidden and Matthew 10.28 and Luke 1.74 Esay 8.12 Why is this distracting and disturbing feare Quest 5 to be expulsed and driven away First because this fear ariseth from sin Genesis Answ 1 3.7.10 Secondly because this feare is threatned as a Answ 2 punishment of sinne Deuter. 32.25 Iob 18.14 Prov. 3.24 Thirdly because it is a sign of diffidencie and Answ 3 distrust for the faithfull for the most part are free from it 2 King 6.14 15. Daniel 3. and 6. Psal 3.7 and 23.4 and 27.1 and 46.3 Wherefore this feare argues either I. No faith Or II. a false faith or III. A sleepie faith or IV. A weak faith Fourthly because this terrifying fear shall be Answ 4 punished Revel 21.8 Fifthly this feare is to be expelled because Answ 5 wee have promises of protection and preservation and helpe Esay 41.14 Sixthly this feare deters us from the profession Answ 6 of Christ and the Gospel and therefore there is great reason that it should bee cast out of the heart Reade Iohn 9.22 and 12.42 What must we feare Quest 6 First wee must feare God and that Answ 1 I. Lest we offend him and provoke him unto anger by our sins And II. Lest we neglect to glorifie him in our lives and conversations And III. Lest we should forget him and not have him alwayes before our eyes Secondly wee must feare our salvation And Answ 2 that I. Lest through carelesnesse or fearlesnesse wee should fall into sinne Ephesians 5.15 And II. Lest wee should be temporally punished for our sin as Ier. 36.16 and 1 Corinthians 11.32 And III. Lest wee should be eternally tormented for our iniquities Deut. 28.66 Heb. 4.1.3 § 2. O yee of little faith Sect. 2 Our Saviour by this phrase would have us Observ 1 take notice That faith may be true although it be small as appears by Matth. 6.30 and 16.8 and Luke 12.28 and Mat. 14 29. Marke 9.24 Cum fides in Objecto non errat sed illud in medijs trepid â—tionibus cum fiducia quantumvis languida apprehendere expetit conatur debilis fides est vera tamen Chemnit 1.185 a. Quest 1 Why is true faith sometimes small Answ Because although faith bee given from above Ephes 2.8 yet it is not given miraculously but by the means of the word Rom. 10.15 c. Hence it is said the sower sowed seed Mat. 13.1 and the kingdome of God is like unto a graine of mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 which groweth up by little and little Marke 4.26 c. And hence it is sometimes greater and sometimes lesser For the better understanding of this observe First the Schoole-men say that faith is lesse in a double regard namely I. Quoad objectum in regard of the object because expresly some beleeve fewer things then others do Them 2.2.5 4. II Quoad participationem in regard of the participation and that either First Ex parte intellectûs because some have lesser understanding then others Or Secondly Ex parte voluntatis because some have I. Lesser promptitude and readinesse in beleeving then others some being more dull lazie and sluggish then others are Or II. Lesser devotion some being lesse zealous then are others Or III. Lesser confidence and trust some being more fearfull then are others Secondly our Divines affirm faith to be lesser in a double regard also to wit I. Fructibus in regard of the fruits therof as holinesse strength zeale constancie joy and the like II. Gradibus in regard of the degrees or nature of faith as in apprehension and application Perkins And therefore Chemnuius observes that First sometimes faith is great as Mat. 8.10 and 15.28 And Secondly sometimes faith is small as Matth. 14.31 And Thirdly sometimes faith is weak and that either in Acknowledging Rom. 14.1 Or Trusting Mark 9.24 Thirdly observe faith is lesser sometimes in regard of Others that is one mans faith is greater then anothers as one star differs from another in glory 1 Cor. 15. and Rom. 14.1 and 15.1 A mans selfe that is sometimes faith in one the same man is greater and sometimes lesse and that either Ordinarily and thus a mans faith is lesse when he is newly regenerated then afterwards Heb. 5.12 Extraordinarily in the houre of temptation which is occasioned either First by reason of some sinne committed l 2 Sam. 12. Psal 22. 32. Or Secondly because the Holy Spirit of God is grieved u Ephes 4.31 and that either 1. By the love of sin or 2. By the neglect of the exercises of Religion or 3. By the extinguishing of the good motions of the Holy Spirit Or Thirdly because God with-draws his grace and spirituall light for a time o 2
must either contend with him with manfull wrastlings or wee can never prevaile against him yea wee must labour wholly to expell sinne and Sathan Perfecti vincitur cum mens nequè trahitur ad consensunt nequè delectationem tentationunt Gregor Sathan is then perfectly foiled when the mind is neither drawn to consent to sinne nor to delight in the temptations unto evill This is a hard worke but it is a necessary worke and therfore the more earnestly and industriously to be undertaken III. He must be cast out Cum velocitate speedily while it is said to day Psalme 95.8 not sleeping in sinne nor with Sathan Proverb 6.4 Psal 132. De manu Sathanae non evaditur nisi ocyus per poenitentiam recurratur Gregor There is no way to make an escape out of Sathans clutches but by serious and speedy repentance And therefore all those who desire to be dispossessed of Sathan and to possesse and enjoy God by a true and lively faith in the soule they must labour to be ashamed of their by-past sins to fight couragiously and constantly against sin for the time to come and while it is said to day turne from all sinne and turne wholly unto God both with body soule and spirit 1 Thessal 5.23 What is the sense and meaning of these Quest 5 words They were exceeding fierce First some understand them particularly of Answ 1 Cruelty the Devill being cruell himself makes his servants cruell also From whence wee may learn That the Devil makes men cruell but the Lord Observ 2 leads men unto meeknesse and gentlenesse Esay 11.6 7. and 35 9 and 65.25 Why doth the Devill maâ—e men cruell Quest 6 First because he hates mankind and therfore Answ 1 he instigates and incites men to bite and devour one another and to be cruell among themselves Secondly because the Devill knows that cruell Answ 2 men shall be punished by God therfore hee provokes and leads men unto cruelty Hee shall have judgement without mercy that sheweth no mercy Iames 2.13 Thirdly the Devill leads men unto cruelty Answ 3 because he hates love and charity that being I. The seamlesse coat of Christ and therefore it is defaced by rents and ruptures yea II. The bond which tieth both First us amoÌ„gst our selves And Secondly us with Christ Now this christian bond of charity Sathan earnestly desires to separate and dissolve What may wee without breaking this bond Quest 7 of love thinke of fierce and cruell men We may thinke that First they are of Sathan Answ not of God see before Observation II. Secondly they are no Christians for the Holy Ghost never appeared that we read of in the shape of a Tyger or Bear but of a Dove Gualt s Matth. 2. Thirdly they are odious unto God and such as hee will not spare in judgement In what things hath Cruelty place Quest In divers things namely First in oppression Esa 47.6 Zachary 1.15 Secondly in revenge Thirdly in pride Prov. 16.5 Fourthly in debts as we see in him who cruelly handled his fellow servant for the hundred pence Fifthly in punishments therefore offenders must be beaten with stripes by a certain number lest through cruelty they should have been excessive like the Turks who sometimes give two hundred lashes for one offence Sixthly in houshold affairs therefore we are advised not to be like Lyons in our houses nor frantick amongst our servants Eccles 4.30 Seventhly over brute beasts a righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the tender mercies of the wicked are cruell Proverb 12.10 Thus much for the first generall Answer to the fift Question Answ 2 Secondly some understand this of a generall fiercenesse and violence after sin as though these two possessed men were Images of a naturall man in sin who is furiously carried after it Observ 3 We may learn That sinners are swiftly and vehemently carried by satan whither he pleaseth as though they were possessed by him He saith unto one man come and he commeth unto another go and he goeth unto a third do this and he doth it Reade 2 Tim. 2.26 and 1 Iohn 3.8 18. Ephes 4.27 Quest 9 How doth it appear that the Devill hath this Lord-like power over sinners Answ Because sin is the Devils seed issue and off-spring Iohn 8.44 And therefore sinners cannot but obey him in what he commands Quest 10 How is sin the Devils seed Three manner of waies namely Answ First Inchoatione by inchoation because it was he that brought sin first into the world by sinning himself and tempting Adam unto disobedience Secondly Tentatione by temptation because it is he that yet allures the sons of Adam Thirdly Punitione by correction because it is he that obligeth the sinner unto his service and that in eternall pains Quest 11 What analogy or resemblance is there between sinners and those who are possessed by Satan Answ 1 First the possessed were naked having torn off their garments and cast them away so sinners I. Do cast off the garments of Innocencie Gualt s And II. Of Decencie and Christian glory Chrys s And III. Of Modesty and Shamefastnesse sinning without shame Answ 2 Secondly the possessed dwelled not in houses but among the Sepulchers Luke 8.27 So sinners do not dwell with the Saints and righteous But I. Are conversant with dead works Gualt s And II. With the works of darknesse as theft murther treason fraud and the like Ephes 5.11 Thirdly the possessed were never quiet but Answ 3 cryed continually Mark 5.5 So sinners I. Are furious in the pursuit of sin night and day Gualt s And II. Are still blaspheming and dishonouring of God Gualt s And III. Perhaps cry by reason of some internall horrour of conscience as follows Fourthly the possessed cut themselves with Answ 4 stones Mark 5.5 so sinners I. Wound themselves with sins Chrys s And II. Waste and consume their estates with following after their sins And III. Bring infirmities and sicknesses upon their bodies by sin And IV. Bring infâ—my upon themselves amongst men And V. Wound and pierce through their consciences with sin 1 Tim. 6.10 And VI. Stab and kill out-right their poor souls Fifthly the possessed could not be held but Answ 5 brake their chains Mark 5.4 So sinners I. Will not be compelled to abstain from sin by the fear of God Nor II. Will be curbed by the sword of the Magistrate Nor III. Will be made orderly by Ecclesiasticall Discipline Nor IV. Wil be restrained by the shame of men Nor V. Will be kept back from sin by the respect of their own profit or danger or the good of their children or families Sixthly the possessed are troublesome and Answ 6 hurtfull unto others as in this verse None durst come neer that way wherein they were So sinners are obnoxious unto others and that I. By their lewd and wicked examples which are hurtfull in a double regard namely First because the good are offended thereby through a zeal unto Gods glory And Secondly because the
those who are the children of God by Grace And that either by the grace of Creation and thus First all men Deuteronomy 32.6 And Secondly the Angels Iob 1.6 e Iob 38.7 and Psal 89 6. And Thirdly all creatures Iob 38.28 Are the children of GOD. Covenant and that either First externall and thus the children and members of the visible Church although they be rebellious and disobedient are called the Sons of God f Gen. 6.2 and Esa 1.2 Mal. 1.6 Or Secondly internall when by the grace of adoption we are brought unto God as Esa 43.6 Psal 73.15 and Hos 1.10 Or Thirdly eternall when we are received into everlasting glory g Rom. 8.19 21. Thus thinks Thom. 1.33.3 Sanctification by a particular imitation of God and Christ Matthew 5.9 45. Hebrews 12. and 1 Peter 1.14 17. Now the faithfull and penitent sinners are called children by the grace of the Internall Covenant that is by Adoption Rom. 8.14 17. Gal. 3.26 and 4.6 and 1 Peter 1.17 and 1 Iohn 3.1 2 9 10. Quest 4 How doth it appear that those who come by faith unto Christ are made his sons Answ 1 First because such are adopted into the inheritance of sons Rom. 8.17 and admitted into a fraternity with Christ Answ 2 Secondly because they are begotten by God Titus 3.5 Iames 1.8 and 1 Iohn 3.9 And hence are said to be regenerated according to the Image of God Ephes 4.24 Quest 5 What are the prerogatives of the faithfull and truly penitent sinners Answ 1 First in generall they are great Answ 2 Secondly more particularly they are many to wit I. They are brought from darknesse into light Acts 26.18 II. They are brought from Sathan unto God Acts 26.18 III. From strangers unto God they are made acquainted familiar and his houshold servants Ephes 2.12 Hence IV. They may have accesse unto God by prayer in all their necessities And V. They shall be protected by God from all evill for the faithfull are as the apple of his eye VI. They shall be provided for God will not see nor suffer his servants and children to want any thing which they stand truly in need of and which he sees is good for them h Esa 65.13 and Luke 12.30 VII They shall have fraternity with Christ whence proceeds the communion of love good things yea all things All things are yours because ye are Christs 1 Cor. 3.21 VIII They shall be made partakers of that eternall inheritance in the heavens when others are sent to hell they shall be received when the rest shall be rejected Matth. 25. Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 Quest 6 How may we know whether wee be adopted into the fellowship of Sons or not Answ 1 First there are five things required to the adopting of a Sonne to wit I. The Person adopted must be a stranger for a naturall sonne cannot be adopted Ephes 2.13 II. There must be love and favour in the person adopting for none will adopt a stranger to be his heire except he love like and respect him III. There must be an inheritance unto which the person is adopted and which he is to enjoy IV. This inheritance must be confirmed and made sure unto the party adopted by some writ and seale from the person adopting V. There must be a change of the name of the adopted person into the name of him that adopts him Answ 2 Secondly we must try our selves by these particulars namely examine I. Whether doe we conceive our selves naturally to be strangers unto God or not do wee labour to go out of our selves confessing that by nature we have no right unto any of the good blessings of God Many are not sensible of this and those who are not have small hope of their filiation and adoption II. Whether doe we before all things seek the love of God and grace and favour of Christ Many care not much for this and those who preferre other things before it cannot be sure of their filiation and adoption III. Whether do wee rejoyce in this inheritance whereunto by the love and grace of God wee are adopted and daily long desire and wish for the fruition and possession of it i Rom. 12.12 and 2 Cor. 5.2 c. IV. Whether is our adoption sealed unto us or not doth the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we are the sons of God Rom 8.15 If we be not assured of this seale then let us seeke it expect it and implore it instantly and uncessantly at Gods hands V. Whether do we now live as domesticks of the Lords or not do we change our names and natures do wee forget our former kindred and our Fathers house doe we labour to bee made Partakers of that divine nature and live as becomes new men doe wee associate our selves with the Lord and depend wholly upon him for thus it becomes the Lords adopted sonnes 1 Pet. 1.17 Sect. 2 § 2. Be of good cheer Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ Musculus renders the text Bono animo esto Gualt Confide Hilary Constaâ—s esto Now I conceive that the text bears both first and second as if our Saviour would say be confident and cheerfull For hee hath a double scope in these words to wit First to require confidence and a sure hope in the partie to be cured And Secondly to afford joy and comfort unto this sick man Whence we may learn two things viz. I. In generall That Christ is not onely a Observ 1 profitable Physician but a pleasant Hippocrates gives three short notes of a good Physician hee must cure Citò Tutò Suaviter First hee must cure quickly and not let the party long languish under his hands thus Christ here doth speedily recover this sick man Secondly he must cure safely and thorowly because relapses are dangerous he must not skin a sore quickly over and leave it unhealed at the bottom for so the party is made worse then at first Thus Christ he heales thorowly and perfectly where he takes the cure in hand Thirdly hee must cure with the most gentle plaisters and pleasing physick that may be and be cheerfull himselfe comforting his Patient as much as he can Thus Christ cures not by cutting or lancing or the like but with a word and by that word affords both health unto the body and comfort unto the soule II. Particularly we may learn hence Observ 2 That great is the joy and comfort which they feele which are brought unto Christ and made Partakers of him Rom. 5.1 2. and 14.17 and 1 Pet. 1.8 and Esay 30.26 and 61.7 What joy do they feele that are brought unto Quest 2 Christ They are made Partakers of a three-fold joy Answ to wit First Initiall this is a hope of obtaining helpe and succour from him So when the babes of Christ do not as yet see him within yet they have some hope expecting praying and preparing themselves to meet the Lord that they shall enjoy him
hunger after him as his Lord and Master whom he desires to serve Thus wee should labour to confesse and contemplate the deformity of our natures and lives and labour to goe out of our selves acknowledging our selves to be wicked and miserable And then hope that Christ in his due time will mercifully raise us up unto joy and comfort Secondly wee may observe hence what manner of persons those were whom our Saviour Observ 2 made choise of to be his Apostles they were not Pharisees nor High-priests nor great Schollers but simple ignorant and unlearned men yea fisheâ—s and such as were of no esteem in the world 1 Cor. 4.9 c None of all the Apostles were learned except only Paul neither was hee made choise of that hee might boast of his learning but that Christ might bee glorified by the conversion of one who was so learned zealous and obstinate in a false way Quest 3 Why doth Christ make choise of such as these to be his Apostles Answ 1 First certainly this was done for our comfort lest otherwise we should have despaired ever to have beene made partakers of their society and fellowship yea hence the Holy Ghost hath recorded the Saints sins that we might see and hope that God hath mercy in store for us whatsoever our sins bee if wee will but repent If Christ had chosen only wise great and learned men then poore simple and ignorant ones might have feared that he would never have accepted them but when Christ graciously accepts such to be his Apostles then such as they were may hope that hee will accept of them to be his servants Answ 2 Secondly this was done for the greater glory of Christ For certainly the Church of Christ which was built upon the Apostles could never have stood so long upon such weake props aâ—â— foundations except the edification and fabrick had been divine yea supported and upheld by a divine power For I. Men choose those who are strong able and every way fit for the worke they have to doe for them Because they stand in need of their strength and ability But II. Christ chooseth those who are weak and then gives strength unto them making them able Ministers g 2 Cor. 3.6 that so all the glory and honour of the worke may be given unto him unto whom al belongs VERS 10. And it came to passe as Iesus sate at meat in the house behold many Publicans and sinners Vers 10 came and sate down with him and his Disciples Came and sate downe with him Although undoubtedly many came unto Christ who were not truly converted unto Christ yet we see be reâ—eives all that come without any strict examination of them Teaching us That Christ receives Observ and entertaines all that come unto him Esay 55.1 Iohn 7.37 For the better understanding hereof observe three things namely First there is a double Church to wit externall and visible internall spiritual Now Multi in non de many are of the former which are not of the latter As here was a traitor Devil amongst the Twelve so many were received in outward society by Christ who inwardly were rejected Secondly there is a double reward for those who are in the Church of Christ namely a reward of hypocrites which is given to formall Professors and a reward of children which is given to those who are sincere Thirdly these hypocrites which are not of the spirituall Church neither shall be made partakers of the reward of children are yet notwithstanding suffered and permitted to be in the visible Church because they are profitable unto the faithfull and members of the invisible although the stalke of the corne be hollow yet it is strong and supports the corne and although the chaffe be light yet it keeps the corn warme and nourisheth and preserveth it So there are many in the Church no better then chaffe and straw and yet are profitable and helpfull and beneficiall unto the children of God Who are here to be reproved Quest They who are too rigid and austere that is First the Anabaptists and Brownists Answ who separate t emselves from our Communion and Church for some blemishes as they say which are amongst us and in our Church Secondly the Novations who deny repentance unto those who sin after Baptisme Thirdly those who exclaime against other mens sins and reproach the sinners Indeed Ministers are enjoyned to instruct and that with meeknesse those who oppose themselves h 2 Tim. 2.25 And people have this charge given unto them by the same Apostle To beare one anothers burdens and to restore in the spirit of meeknesse those who are overtaken in a fault considerihg that the best may be so tempted as that they may be overcome i Gal. 6.1.2 Fourthly they are faulty here who exclude from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper all sinners wheras onely notorious sinners that is either those who are hardned in sin or those who often apostatize and relapse into sin are to be kept back and debarred Fifthly they also are too blame who deny all communication conversation association or fellowship with wicked men whereas it is not unlawfull to associate the wicked with this desire and endeavour that we may reclaime them from their wickednesse and be as Physicians unto them Object 1 Here it will be objected Saint Paul hath forbidden us to keep company with wicked mâ—n 1 Cor. 5.11 Answ Hee forbids brethren to accompany sinners but he forbids not Physicians Object 2 But it may be objected againe a Physician doth teach those who are sick but he doth not eate with those who are sick And this is the very thing which Saint Paul in the place objected prohibits If a man be wicked eat not with him Answ 1 First Saint Paul in that place speaks not of all sinners but of those only who are excommunicated Answ 2 Secondly Saint Paul in that place doth not forbid them to keep company with Heathens but only with Professors who were wicked If any man which is called a brother be a Fornicator or covetous or an Idolater c. keepe him not company eat not with him Answ 3 Thirdly it is certainly prohibited to associate with those who are notorious sinners and who remaine hardned in sin Now all sinners are not such as these I conclude therefore this Question let all these five sorts of persons whom we have here taxed remember that Christ received all that came unto him he are with Publicans and Harlots hee dismissed the woman taken in adultery he reproved the cruell zeale of his Apostles when they would have called for fire from heaven telling them they knew not what spirit they were of and therfore let them not be so rigid and severe against all sinners as they are condemning all and despising all for some faults or failings Vers 11 VERS 11. And when the Pharisees saw it they said unto his Disciples why eateth your Master with Publicans and sinners Why
the third wherof is this Lent by the Apostles was ordained and instituted to be observed to fulfill this saying of Christs When the Bridegroome shall be taken away then shall they fast First this saying of our Saviours was spoken Answ 1 only to his Apostles that enjoyed his carnall presence Secondly if the words be largely taken then Answ 2 the Montanists did come neerer to the sense then the Papists that observed the Lenton fast straight after Christs ascension Thirdly if the Papists will expound the taking Answ 3 away of the Bridegroom of Christs death then by this reason they should not fast before the celebration of the Passion but after Our Saviour in this place doth expresly teach us That there shall be a time Observ when the children of God shall weepe and mourn for the absence of Christ Iohn 13.33 and 16.16 c. and 14.3.16.19.27 Which is the fittest time for fasting because Quest 1 our Saviour saith here there shall be a time when we must fast The true time of fasting mourning Answ is when Christ is absent so saith our Saviour in this place that is First when wee are under some temporall scourge and chastisement Secondly when the peace is broken betweene us and our God when wee have offended him and set him against us by our sins Psal 51.8 and are not sure of reconciliation Thirdly when some lust or strong temptation doth assault us and wee are not sensible of the presence and grace of Christ within us sustaining us Fourthly when our former light is eclipsed that is when the assurance we had in God and joy in the enjoyment of Christ is departed and gone from us for as the clearest day hath his clouds so the best sometimes hath his doubtings the day hath his night and clearest faith his eclipses And this is the fittest time for fasting and mourning because now the Bridegroom is taken away from us How can Christ be taken away from us or wee Quest 2 mourn for his absence seeing he hath otherwise promised Mat. 28.20 Behold I am with you unto the end of the world First Augustine distinguisheth generally of the Answ 1 presence of Christ that there is praesentia Deitatis Humanitatiâ— a presence of his humanity and this they were deprived of and a presence of his deitie and thus Christ was alwayes with them Secondly there is a presence of Christs Deitie Answ 2 in a generall providence and presence of sight thus Christ is never absent either from good or bad but alwayes and every where present with all Answ 3 Thirdly there is a presence of Christs Deitie in a particular providence and this is two-fold viz. either I. Spirituall and thus Christ First directs and disposes of the Ministery of the word And Secondly annoints with the Spirit and fits with gifts those whom hee cals to the worke of the Ministery And Thirdly wounds and weakens Sathans power in that manner that hee cannot prevaile against his Church Mat. 18. Or II. Temporall and thus Christ First sometimes hides and preserves his children from evill and danger Psal 31.20 and 91. And Secondly sometimes lets them fall into danger and then freeth and delivereth them And Thirdly sometimes neither preserveth them from evils nor delivereth them out of evils but only comforteth them in and under evils and so as that the evill of the evill is taken away Psal 30.7 Answ 4 Fourthly there is a presence of Christs flesh or humanity Sic absens cum passionis tempâ—â— advenerit Hieron s And this the Apostles were deprived of after Christs suffering for now the heavens containe him Act. 3.21 and 1.11 and 2 Cor. 5.16 Answ 5 Fifthly there is a presence of temporal prosperity and this our Saviour speaks of here according to the letter For as the Nurse leadeth and carefully cherisheth the Infant while it is young and weak so doth Christ who will not suffer his Apostles to weep and mourn and be afflicted as yet because they were not able to endure it Answ 6 Sixthly there is a spirituall absence of Christ in the heart and that in a double regard to wit I. In respect of internall strength when the children of God are assaulted and tempted by Sathan and overcome by sin as was David 2 Sam. 11. and Peter Mat. 27. For First wee grieve the Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 and quench the good motions of the Spirit a 1 Thess 5.19 And Secondly then God leaves us unto our selves and takes away his hand and we fall unto the ground b Psal 104.29 2 Chron. 32.31 II. In respect of peace of conscience and joy of the Holy Ghost For First sometimes there is a veile over the heart and an insensibility of joy and comfort we not feeling the presence of the blessed Spirit in our hearts nor sensible of the fruits and effects of his presence Secondly sometimes the children of God are sensible of his wrath and ire Psalm 27.9 Deut. 32.20 Esay 57.17 Now the cause of this is sin and that either I. Some sin committed already which is indeed hainous as was Davids Psal 5.1.2.7.9.14 Or II. Some inherent corruption or lust which is not subdued and this certainly is the most grievous condition Psal 120.5 Rom. 7.23 when internall corruptions violently prevaile against us and lead us captive to the law of sinne And thus we may learn when and how Christ is absent from and present with his children on earth VERS 16 17. Vers 16.17 No man putteth a piece of new cloath unto an old garment for that which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment and the rent is made worse Neither doe men put new wine into old vessels else the bottles breake and the wine runneth out and the bottles perish but they put new wine into new bottles and both are preserved § 1. No man putteth new wine into old bottles Sect. 1 What is the nature of wine or what is observeable in wine Quest 1 Many observe many things Answ which I onely name and passe by viz. First some say that if wine be degenerated and sowre it is unwholsome and of corrupt spirits Secondly if wine be removed or shaken then it is unwholsome by reason of its mixture with the lees therof Thirdly some say that Rhenish wine quickly passeth thorow a man and affords no nourishment at all unto him Fourthly some say that white wine is an enemy unto the head And Fifthly that red wine doth enflame the blood And Sixthly that wine in generall makes men oftentimes drunk Ephes 5.18 How manifold is wine Quest 2 There is a double wine namely Answ First old wine this men love Luke 5.39 So naturally men love that best which savours most of the old man but the Lord knows that the old man is corrupted and therfore he would have us to put it off and to lay it aside Secondly there is new wine and this is that which the text in hand speaks of and
prevalent And therefore they are more like fiends then Fathers that shew unto their children examples of drunkennesse uncleannesse swearing prophanenesse lying covetousnesse and the like Answ 5 Fifthly Parents should nourish cherish and encourage those who are good but bridle the rebellious and stubborn children with the rod of correction and gentle chastisement Now al these may be understood both of Parents and Masters and Magistrates because they all belong unto them all Sect. 2 § 2. And he tooke her by the hand Observ The means wherby our Saviour raiseth this Damosell are his word and hand Marke 5.41 Luke 8.54 to teach us therby the manner of the conversion of a sinner or that the strength of our conversion doth consist in the voice hand of Christ wherby only those who are spiritually dead are restored to life How doth it appear that wee are converted Quest 1 and quickned only by his word and hand It appears thus First because his word is strong Answ and powerfull as thus appears I. It created the world and all that therein is Gen. 1. and Iohn 1.1.2 II. The word shall raise us up at the last Iohn 5.25 III. The word overcomes Sathan Mat. 4. and makes the Souldiers fall to the ground IV. The word converts us Iohn 5.25 Rom. 1.16 Iames 1.18 Secondly because the hand of God signifies his power and providence What method doth Christ use in the conversion Quest 2 of a sinner First wee are dead by nature Ephes 2.1 and Answ 1 can do nothing that is good Rom. 7.14.18 and 2 Cor. 3.5 Secondly Christ speaks unto us in his word Answ 2 that is by his word speaks unto our hearts or with his words gives his Spirit whereby our hearts burne within us Luke 24. and our consciences are awakened Act 2.37 Thirdly then he takes us by the hand and Answ 3 drawes us unto him by the coards of love Cantic 1.3 bending and enclining our wils to consent unto his Fourthly then we rise from sin to grace and Answ 4 with this Damosell from death to life § 3. And the Maid arose Sect. 3 It is controverted between us and the Church of Rome whether the prayers of the living or any other works of theirs doe profit the dead And they hold that the soules who are tormented in Purgatory doe find great ease by the prayers of the living and therfore wee ought to pray for them Bellarm. lib. 2. de Purg. Cap. 15.18 Now they undertake to prove this because wee deny it from this verse thus Christ while he lived profited the dead Object for he raised to life the Rulers daughter in this verse and the Widowes sonne Luke 7. and Lazarus which were dead Therefore even so the members of Christ ought one to helpe another the living the dead Bellarm. ibid. First they must prove these to have been in Answ 1 Purgatory or they prove nothing to the purpose Secondly if they were able which indeed is Answ 2 impossible for them to prove this yet it were but a fresh mans Argument Christ raised Lazarus and some others from death unto life Therfore we ought to pray for the dead Or thus Christ by his divine power did recall the soule againe unto the body either from heaven or Purgatory Therefore the prayers of the living will helpe the soules of the dead which are in Purgatory torments and afford them some case These are strong Arguments and follow faire and farre off Answ 3 Thirdly Christs miraculous actions were not done for our imitation And therfore it followeth not that upon the miraculous works of Christ wee should build the ordinary duties of Christians yea Saint Augustine telleth us that Christ is not to bee imitated in such workes as these Non hoc tibi dicit non eris Discipulus meus nisi ambulaveris supra mare aut nisi suscitaveris quatriduanum mortuum c. He saith not unto thee thou shalt not be my Disciple unlesse thou canst walke upon the sea and raise one unto life who hath been dead foure dayes But learne of me for I am humble and meek Answ 4 Fourthly if prayer for the dead be unto us as the raising of the dead was unto Christ then as all the dead who are in Purgatory should bee prayed for so Christ should have raised againe all that went then to Purgatory or else by the Iesuits conclusion he failed in charity as we doe now if we pray not for the dead as he bears us in hand Answ 5 Fifthly though the Saints departed and the faithfull living are members of the same body and so are bound in love one to the other yet it followeth not that one should pray for the other They with us and we with them do wish and long to see the redemption of the sons of God accomplished But charity bindeth us not to pray one for another because we know not one the particular needs of another Answ 6 Sixthly to pray for any deceased is against the rule of charity for love beleeveth all things and hopeth all things 1 Cor. 13.7 And wee ought to hope the best of the dead to wit that they are at rest but in praying for them wee presuppose they are in misery and so need our prayers And therfore in so doing we hope not the best of them as charitie willeth Vers 26 VERS 26. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that land Quest Why did Christ prohibite this miracle to be divulged as is plain he did Marke 5.43 Luke 8.56 Answ 1 First he did it lest he should seeme desirous of vaine glory Muscul s Or Answ 2 Secondly he did it lest it should either provoke the Pharisees or excite the people to conferre some vaine worldly honours upon him as elsewhere they did when they would have made him a King Musc s Answ 3 Thirdly this prohibition was but temporary Gualt Calvin s that is they were for a time enjoyned to conceale it and afterwards to publish it Or Answ 4 Fourthly this prohibition was given only to the Parents lest they should be proud of their daughter who was raised unto life Gualt s Or Fifthly our Saviour did rather forbid them to Answ 5 divulge the manner of her raising then the thing it selfe Calvin s Or Sixthly some thought tesie Calv. that our Saviour Answ 6 forbad them that thereby they might be the more carefull in the publishing of it because Nitimur in vetitum But this I would have none to beleeve Seventhly Christ prohibits the publication Answ 7 hereof that the power of God might the more appear in the spreading it abroad VERS 27. And when Iesus departed thence Vers 27 two blind men followed him crying and saying Thou sonne of David have mercy upon us § 1. And when Iesus departed thence Sect. 1 Whether is this the same History which is mentioned by this same Evangelist Chap. 20.30 Quest The time when this was done Answ doth shew that they are two severall Histories Now
but of righteousnesse and true holinesse Answ 5 Fiftly we must not seek him in the way of new or strange opinions but in the way of truth submitting and subjecting both our selves and our opinions to the word of truth Esa 8.20 Answ 6 Sixtly we must not seek him idlely and sluggishly in our beds Cant. 3.1 but diligently and industriously Prov. 8.33 II. Other Copies reade and that more truly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 loosed untied or scattered abroad because things being untied must needs be dissipared the meaning therefore is the people were without a Shepherd therefore they went astray and were scattered to and fro hither and thither Observ 2 To teach us That except people be tied by Pastorall bonds and ligaments they must needs erre or except people be restrained by preaching and attended carefully by Preachers they will erre and go astray Reade Ier. 2.5 8. and 10.20 c. and 50.6 Zach. 10.2 and 11.10 15 c. Quest 4 Why do people stray when Pastours are a wanting Answ 1 First because it is the office of a Shepherd to go in and out before his flock Numb 27.17 And therefore where there is none to take that eare or to discharge that calling there the people must needs erre For I take it for granted that man by the light of nature or by the power of any naturall goodnesse that is in him cannot finde out or walk in the way of truth Answ 2 Secondly because those who break Pastorall bonds will be held by none that is those who will not be restrained from sin by the honour of God Religion his word and Ministers those will be subject to no tye at all but like mad or possessed men will break all bonds Reade Acts 20.28 and Heb. 13.17 III. Others reade Disjecti And expound it thus viz. First Errantes they wandred to and fro scattered here and there out of order and rank Secondly Fluctuantes they wavered not knowing what to hold nor what to do Ephes 4.14 but were like the Waves of the sea tossed to and fro Thirdly Iacentes stertentes dormitantes securi they were secure and fast asleep to teach us That those who are loosed from the Ministery of Preachers become secure or none are so secure Observ 3 or presumptuous as those who are destitute and deprived of preaching This appears thus First the Ministers are Watchmen set over people to keep them from sleeping in sin Ezech. 3. and 33. Secondly there is in people a naturall pronenesse unto peace and quiet and carnall security And therfore when those are gone which should keep them awake they must needs sleep Vers 38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest Vers 38 that he will send forth labourers into his harvest § 1. Pray ye Sect. 1 We see here that although it be a good and necessary work to send forth labourers into the harvest yea a work pleasing unto God and profitable unto men yet we must not expect it without prayer To teach us That prayer is the onely way to obtain blessings and good things at Gods hands Mat. 7 7. Observ Luke 18.1 Act. 6.4 and Ephes 6.18 and 1 Thess 5.17 and 1 Pet. 4.7 and 5.9 How doth it appear that we cannot truly hope Quest 1 to enjoy any blessings without prayer It appears thus viz. First Answ because prayer is the ordinance of God and therefore Elias without it could not obtain rain 1 King 18. Secondly because prayer is the approbation of our faith if with a strong confidence and assurance we make our requests known unto God it argues faith in us Thirdly because by praying unto God for good things we shew that I. He is the Authour and fountain of every good gift and every perfect being Iam. 1.17 And II. That we depend upon him onely for those good things which we lack And therefore as without prayer we cannot be assured of any good thing so by prayer we obtain whatsoever is good for us What need is there of prayer feeling God Quest 2 hath decreed what he will give us As he hath decreed the end so he hath decreed the means he who sows not cannot reap Answ and he who eats not cannot live And therefore he that desires any blessing must submit himself to the use of those means which God hath appointed for the obtaining of it God knows vvhat we want and therfore what Quest 3 need we pray We pray Non ut doceaâ— sed ut desiderium augeâ—â—â— August de orandâ— Deum not that we might instruct God Answ but that we might by prayer set a more sharp and keen edge upon our own desires after those good things which we want Object But we are commanded to cast our care upon God And therefore prayer is needlesse Answ It follows not for vve must first pray and beg and be instant vvith God for vvhat vve vvant and then cast our care upon him concluding Father not as I will but as thâ—u wilt Quest 4 Why must vve pray Answ 1 First because it is the most certain remedy God having promised to hear vvhen vve call Ioh. 16.23 c. Answ 2 Secondly because it is Pharmacum generale the most generall means for I. Prayer pierceth and penetrateth the heavens And II. Is a means to obtain victory in the day of battell Exod. 17. And III. Thereby rain may be procured in the time of drought 1 King 19. And IV. It is a means to make the barren Womb bear 1 Sam. 1.10 And V. By prayer vve may obtain pardon of our sins Luke 18 11. Yea VI. It changeth a revealed threatning Ion. 3.10 For Ionah had proclaimed Yet forty daies and Niâ—iâ—eh shall be destroyed But the King proclaiming a Fast and commanding prayer changeth the Commination and sentence into mercie And VII It worketh miracles for by prayer Ioshua obtained that the Sun should stand still and Elias that the dead should be raised unto life And VIII It takes away evils and delivereth out of prison Acts 12.5.12 And IX It expels and drives away Sathan Luke 10. And X. It tyes Gods hands that he cannot punish Exod. 32.10 Let me alone saith the Lord that I may destroy this people Ligatum habent sancti Dominum ut 〈◊〉 puniaâ— nisi caâ—â— permiserini ipsi Bern. s The Saints have the Lords hands by prayer so fast manacled that he cannot punish the wicked except they will give him leave And therefore these things considered there is great reason that we should pray for whatsoever good blessing we stand in need of whether temporall or spirituall Answ 3 Thirdly it is necessary that we should pray because it increaseth our spirits and enflameth our zeal Answ 4 Fourthly because thereby we worship and please God Acts 6.4 Quest 5 How must we pray Answ Generall Rules The Rules for prayer are either Generall or Particular First the generall Rules to be observed in Rule 1 prayer are these namely First we must pray with the Understanding that
is I. Not in an unknown language as the Papists do who pray in Latine II. Not without attention Quâ—â—â—dâ— Deo audiri speras cum teipsum non attendis Cyprian How can a man hope to be heard of God that doth not himself mark what he utters The Papists here give a double distinction to wit First betwixt a perfect and a weak attention and this distinction as true we admit because we are imperfect in all services and weak in the best performances And therefore at best our Attention in prayer is but weak and imperfect yet we must strive unto perfection and labour that our mindes in prayer may be wholly taken up with heaven and heavenly things Secondly they distinguish betwixt an Initial perpetuated Attention that is Men they say must have an Intention to pray and an Attention to what they pray when they begin their prayers but there is no necessity of continuing this attention unto the period of their prayers This distinction as foolish and false I reject because their aim and meaning herein seems to be this That men must be attentive at first when they pray unto God that so they may procure the Lords attention to their prayers and when once God attends to what we pray then we need attend no more unto that which we powre out because God will hear it though we do not mark it Secondly we must pray only for good things Rule 2 such as are agreeable to the good will of God 1 Iohn 5. carefully avoiding all petitions which tend to the hurt either of our selves or our neighbour or our God or our Religion For if God hear from us and grant unto us such requests it is in anger according to the fiction of Mydâ—s his golden prayer or wish Thirdly we must pray in faith Mark 11.24 Rule 3 Iames 1.6 being assured that God loves us that God hears us that God is able to help us yea that he will help us in as much as may stand with his glory and our good Fourthly we must pray with the Spirit 1 Cor. Rule 4 14. Iude 20. Rom. 8.26 For if our requests be the signs and groans of the Spirit or dictated and suggested unto us by the Spirit then they shall be both pleasant unto and prevalent with our heavenly Father Fiftly we must pray in humility Luke 18.13 Rule 5 Latrones Errones docent â—e orare Hier. in vitas patrum As Beggars pray for an Alms and Theeves for a Pardon so must we for those things which we stand in need of Sixtly we must pray penitently How can we Rule 6 comfortably or confidently pray unto God untill we are assured that we are reconciled unto him and our sins pardoned Non prodest medicamentum dâ—â— ferrâ—â— in â—â—hâ—â—re Isidor In vain is the plaister applied to the sore so long as the Bullet or iron is in the wound In vain no we pray for mercie or any blessing from God so long as sin is not forsaken hated and repented of Seventhly we must pray perseverantly Rom. Rule 7 12.12 Continuing untill God have heard our prayers or granted our requests Eightly we must pray in the name and mediation Rule 8 of Christ Iohn 16. Acts. 4.12 And that I. Because he is the onely beloved Son of God with whom God is well pleased and in whom he is pleased with us Iohn 11.42 II. Because Christ by his office is our Advocate 1 Ioh. 2.1 III. Because he onely merited pardon and redemption for us particular Rules Secondly the more particular Rules to be observed in prayer are these viz. Rule 1 First we must pray daily and ordinarily remembring that God is daily to be worshipped but prayer is a part of his worship wherefore we must daily pray Luke 18.1 and 1 Thess 5.17 Rule 2 Secondly we must pray fervently sending forth lowd clamours and strong cries unto God Psalm 5.5 Rule 3 Thirdly we must pray for particular blessings for health Iames 5.15 for victory rain and the like as was afore said and that I. By an acknowledgment of thy duty that thou oughtest to pray unto God and thou wert unworthy to receive any good thing from him if thou shouldst be negligent herein And II. We must pray particularly upon a sure hope that we shall obtain what we want if it be good for us and the rather because we pray for it which is the Lords own ordinance appointed for the obtaining of what is awanting unto us Sect. 2 § 2. Vnto the Lord of the harvest We see here that our prayers must be made unto God for First Christ is the Lord of the harvest as appears by his sending forth of Apostles and Disciples f Mat. 10.1 and Luke 10.1 Yet Secondly he names not himself but the Lord that he may shew that labourers come from him Observ 1 Hence we may learn That we must pray unto none but unto the Lord Psalm 50.16 Quest 1 Why must we pray onely unto the Lord Answ 1 First because he onely can give unto us what we want salvation being onely in his hand Answ 2 Secondly because he onely can attend unto the prayers of all every where at once Answ 3 Thirdly because he onely knows the heart and discerns whether we dissemble with him or pray in sincerity Answ 4 Fourthly because he loves us above all others or none loveth us so much as he doth Iob. 3.16 Object It will here be objected we pray unto men for divers things Paul prays the brethren and men daily pray and petition Kings and great and rich men and that lawfully how then do we say that we must pray onely unto God Answ To pray may be two manner of waies understood namely First in generall for every petition and request and thus indeed it is true that we may petition sue and make requests unto men but it must be for some temporall not for spirituall things and these requests must be made unto living and mortall men not unto the dead and glorified Saints Secondly prayer sometimes is understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for prayer for spirituall graces and eternall glory and thus understood we must pray onely unto God Quest 2 Why is God called the Lord of the harvest Answ 1 First because the harvest is his possession right Secondly because the harvest is gathered in by him Whence we may learn That the collection and gathering together Answ 2 of men unto the faith and profession of Religion Observ 2 is the work of God as evidently appears thus First Election is his Decree and the calling of men unto the truth first came from him Secondly as it came from God so it ends in him for the calleth men to the profession of Religion for his own glory Reade Ephes 1.4 5 6 Thirdly all things which serve hereunto are but Gods instruments whether the word or Spirit or Ministers or Day the Sabbath or Temple the Church yea or Christ himself All these are the
danger he was brought into by reason of it for for his part he would own it no more So say I take this as it is for I assure thee having exposed it to the wide world I will never receive it nor intertain it any more but as Beggars do with their Brats let it shift for it self Artificers are sometimes enamoured of their own works as Archidamus of his woodden Dove Pigmalion of his Ivory Image and Arachne of his wooden Swan resembling herein Narcissus who dâ—ated upon his own shadow Beleeve me I am none of these for I am so sensible of my own inabilities that none can dislike what comes from me more than I do in my self neither have a lower conceit of me than I have of my self When I call to minde how the Arabians being stuffed with perfumes burn Hemlocks and in Hybla being cloyed with honey they think it dainty to feed on Wax and how the Eagle fearing to surfet on spices stoopeth to bite on wormwood Then I confesse I have some hope that this Book will please some pallat for we do so surfet and are so cloyed with rare learned and Scholler-like Books that plain ones and unlearned perhaps will relish with us Eightly although there be many defects which may occur unto thee in this Miscellany yet excuse them and me thus That as the Vine is more regarded that beareth Grapes than the Ash that hath nothing but leaves and the Deer that encreaseth the Park more than the barren Doe and the Orchard that is fraught with fruit than that which hath nothing but Bloomâ— So it is better for a man to have but a little Learning and to employ it wholly to the good of others than to have much buried in him and learned onely unto himself for Bonum quo communius eo est melius Ninthly some scapes thou wilt meet withall which were committed through the negligence and eversight of the Printer but they are rectified and amended in the end of the Book in the Errata whereunto I intreat thee to turn when thou findest any fault and having found the correction to amend it with thy Pen. Tenthly and lastly thou hast a profitable Index at the end of the Book wherein thou maist see what is contained in the whole Work and how readily to finde out any of the things contained Thus intreating the Lord to enlighten thy understanding that thou maist understand what thou readest and to sanctifie thy affections that thou mayst put in practise what good duties thou understandest I bid thee in the Lord Farewell Thine in CHRIST IESU R. W. CHAPTER X. Verse 1 VERS 1. And when he had called unto him his twelve Disciples he gave them power against uncleane spirits to cast them out and to heale all manner of sicknesse and all manner of disease Sect. 1 § 1. HEe called unto him his twelve Disciples Observ Our Saviour heere calleth these twelve by their old name Disciples not by their new Apostles that he might teach us That Apostles are not chosen but onely out of Disciples or that we must first be Disciples before we can be Apostles Quest 1 How often were these twelve called and sent Foure severall times viz. Answ First when they were called into the family and society of Christ to follow him and to be his Disciples Mat. 4.18 c. Mar. 1.16 Luke 5.10 Secondly when the twelve were separated from the other Disciples unto the future Apostleship and were called Apostles Mar. 3.13 Luke 6.13 Iohn 15.16 Mat. 19.28 c. Thirdly when they were initiated into a particular office and sent onely unto the Jewes and of this the Text speaks as also doth Mark 6.7 and Luke 9.1 Fourthly when they were fully sent by a perpetuall ordination unto the Gentiles as Matth. 20.19 and Mark 16.15 and Luke 22.36 and Acts 13.46 And thus we see how they were called and sent by degrees Quest 2 Why must Ministers be Disciples before they be Apostles the servants of Christ before they teach others Answ 1 First because Piety is the greatest helpe unto the work of the Ministery and therefore is first to be learnt and laboured for Answ 2 Secondly because ability is not given by Miracle but God blesseth our indeavours And therefore it is necessary that learning should goe before the undertaking of the Ministery To this purpose mention is made of the Schoole of the Prophets 1 Sam. 19.20 and 2 Kings 2.3 5. And Paul telleth us how he was brought up under Gamaliel and how himselfe taught Timothy Aquila and Apollo yea hence it was that Universities were founded in those places where Christianity was embraced And therefore those who despise Learning and Literature are unfit for the Ministery neither savour of the Spirit of God Sect. 2 § 2. And gave them power Observ 1 We learne hence That all power is from God and every good thing in Man is from divine strength Quest 1 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First most cleerly from these Texts of Scripture 1 Chron. 29.12 Iames 1.17 Iohn 19.11 Mat. 6.14 and 1 Tim. 6.16 Answ 2 Secondly we have lost that power which was given us by nature Rom. 3.23 being now so impotent that we cannot so much as thinke a good thought 2 Corin. 3.5 And therefore it is evident that all power comes from God and the true way unto God is First to goe out of our selves and to confesse and acknowledge that we have no power nor ability at all unto any thing that is good we should confesse our owne naughtinesse and nothingnesse and cast our selves at the feet of God as good Origen did confessing that we are but unsavoury Salt Then Secondly let us beg and intreat new strength from God praying with David Teach Oh Lord my hands to warre and my fingers to fight Thirdly it is evident that all strength is from Answ 3 the Lord in the worke of the Ministery for I. Preaching is unprofitable without a calling and sending from God Rom. 10.14 How can he preach that is profitably or by his preaching beget faith in you except he be sent And therefore except God shine in us we cannot enlighten 2 Cor. 4.6 II. Hearing is unprofitable except God imprint and infuse Faith in the Hearers for if the Word be not mixed with Faith it cannot profit Heb. 4.2 Now it is God that both opens the heart Act. 16.14 and gives a blessing to the Word 1 Cor. 3.7 Paul may plant and Apollo may water but God gives the increase Fourthly it is apparent that all power is from Answ 4 God and that in regard of him all things are passive if we looke upon Miracles which are wrought onely by the finger of God but of this elsewhere To whom did Christ here give power Quest 2 To his Apostles and in them to the Church Answ What power did Christ give to the Church Quest 3 First he gave a limited power not absolute Answ 1 this being so undeniable that it is
nor cannot be mocked Galath 6.7 When we remember that God fits in heaven and there markes the words and works that are done and spoken upon the earth Psal 2.6 it makes us the more carefull to purge the inside of the Cup as well as the outside Math. 23.20 IV. We thinke that God is all mercy and no Justice but the Spirit teacheth us that he is both according to his owne Proclamation of himselfe The Lord the Lord God mercifull and gracious long-suffering and abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity Exod. 34.6.7 transgression and sinne And this the Lord would have us take notice off lest the sight of our sinnes should make us despaire And a God that will by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children and upon the Childrens Children unto the third and fourth generation and this the Lord spake least carnall security and naturall stupidity should make us to presume Secondly naturally we are ignorant of Religion and the word of God For I. we thinke it to be a hard saying Ioh. 6.60 But the Spirit of God doth teach us that it is sweeter then honey Psalm 119.103 and more precious then gold Psalm 119.127 yea the very joy and rejoycing of our hearts Ierem. 15.16 If we attentively reade Psalm 119. we shall see what exceeding joy David felt and found in the wayes and workes of Religion II. We thinke Religion but foolish curiositie but the Spirit teacheth us that without it there can bee no salvation Hebr. 12.14 Thirdly we do not know our selves Esa 28.14 having made a Covenant with death and being at an agreement with hell yea ready to say that wee are rich and abound in all things Revel 3.17 But the Spirit teacheth us that these are but deceivable dreames arising from blind pride the truth being this that we are poore naked blind and miserable Verse 25. It is enough for the Disciple Verse 25 that he be as his Master and the servant as his Lord If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub how much more shall they call them of his houshold § If they have called the Master Beelzebub Sect. How was Christ called Beelzebub that is Quest 1 Divell One may be called Divel two manner of waies Answer namely either First by nature and thus all and onely the reprobate Angels are called divels Or Secondly by participation or by imitation of a diabolicall corruption And in this sense the Jewes falsely call Christ Divell and Christ truly calls Iudas Divell I have chosen you twelve and one of you is a Divell q Ioh. 6.70 What doth Beelzebub truely signifie Quest 2 The text here reades 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beelzebul but Syrus reades 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beelzebub Answer according to whom the vulgar reades B. and it appeares that it is to be written with β not with λ from 2. King 1. where Abasia being sicke sends to Baalzebub the God of Ekron to know whether hee should recover or die Tremellius interprets Baalzebub Sminthium because Apollo was wont to bee called Sminthius from the Mice he killed which they of Mysia called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pliny lib. 29. naturall histor cap. 6. calleth this God of Ekron Myjodem but more rightly he is called Myothen that is the God of flies or the driver away of flies and Nazianzen contra Iulianum witnesseth that this God Baalzebub was made in the fashion of a flie And the name is compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baal that is a Master or a Prince or a Lord and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 zebub that is a flie And therefore this was the name of an execrable Idoll of the Akanorites and was called Baalzebub the God of flies because they beleeved that he destroyed expelled the deadly and pestilentiall flies which so grievously infested and molested the inhabitants of that Iland Or else perhaps he was so called because when the Divell did give any Oracles or answer concerning the health of any hee appeared unto the Inchanters in the forme of a great flie Now by the name of this Idoll the Jewes went about to disgrace the miracles of Christ and consequently his Doctrine which was confirmed by Miracles hoping hereby to overthrow it and to cast such an aspersion upon it that none should beleeve it r Otho Gualt p. de vocibus exotic pag. 102. VERS 27. What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light Verse 27 and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye upon the house tops § Preach ye on the house tops Quest 1 What is meant by this Phrase Answ The phrase On the house tops is taken from the forme of buildings among the Jews mentioned Deut. 22.8 When thou buildest a new house then thou shalt make a battlement for thy roofe lest any man fall from thence So Iudg. 16.27 and Acts 10. The meaning therefore is In tectis id est In publicis congressibus Preach upon the house tops that is in publike assemblies Here therefore our Saviour doth expresse two things namely First that they must conceale nothing but make knowne the whole truth of Christ taught unto them ſ Luke 12.2 c. Secondly that these things must be published and publikely preached Whence we may note That the profession of Christ is not to be concealed Observ and hidden but apparantly to be held forth to the view of others Reade Rom. 10.10 Hebr. 4.14 and 10.23 c. For First the Spirit is a fire and that a shining fire Quis potest celare ignem And therefore if the Spirit of God be in us it will send forth both heat and light Marke 4.21 Iohn 5.35 Secondly the heart directs the tongue for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks Mat. 12.34 Rom. 10.10 and 2 Cor. 4.13 And therefore if there be grace in the heart there wil be gracious words in the mouth Thirdly faith feares no dangers for it apprehends Christ alwayes present Mat. 28.20 And therefore if there be faith in the heart there will be profession in the mouth and practise in the life Argu. 1 The Papists affirme that the Sacramentall words are not necessarily to be so spoken or published that the people may understand them unto whom the Sacrament is to be administred We affirm the contrary thus Every word which the Apostles heard from Christ is a word to be preached and published and not to be so muttered or whispered as that it cannot be heard But the Sacramentall word was heard from Christ by the Apostles Therefore it is to be preached and published and not to be muttered The Minor Proposition is both plaine and also granted and the Major is evident from this verse What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye on the house tops Hence Saint Paul 1 Cor. 11. being about to recite
offer themselves to bee considered of namely I. That Religion is outwardly and publikely to be professed II. That outward profession of religion alone is not sufficient unto salvation III. That that profession which shall be rewarded by Christ with eternall life must be adorned with purity and piety both externa l and internall Observ 1 First Religion must not only bee beleeved with the heart but also publikeiy bee professed with the tongue Reade Acts. 7.51 and 9.22.29 and 18.9.28 Rom. 10.9.10 Heb. 10.23.25 Phil. 1.14 Quest 2 Why must we outwardly and publikely professe Religion Answ 1 First because God commands it 1 Pet. 3.15 Answ 2 Secondly because it hath a promise of salvation in the next verse Rom. 10.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because the neglect hereof hath a fearefull commination annexed with it those who will not professe Christ before men shall be denied and utterly disclaimed by Christ Reade Marke 8.58 Luke 9.26 and 18.8 and 2 Timothy 2.12 Answ 4 Fourthly because a constant and bold publike profession of Religion is a meanes to edifie and build up others and on the contrary a fearefull concealing and neglect thereof is scandalous offensive and a stumbling stone unto others Philip. 1.12 and 2.15.16 Answ 5 Fiftly because the publike profession of our faith makes for Gods glory Phil. 1.20 whereas on the contrary the deniall of Christ is the greatest dishonour we can doe unto his name as though Christ or Religion were things to bee ashamed of Luke 9.26 whereas truth blusheth not neither feareth nor seeketh corners Answ 6 Sixtly because by denying of our Religion wee sinne against the truth and consequently against Christ Iohn 14 6. And therefore Paul durst not doe it 2 Cor. 13.8 Answ 7 Sevently because wee need feare nothing Christ having promised to give his Holy Spirit unto us to teach us and to comfort us Iohn 1.14 Ingreditur carceres nobiscum Tertul. If for the profession of Christ and Religion we be cast into prison the Holy Ghost then will goe with us into the prison as wee see by experience Act. 4.31 Quest 3 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First they are to blame who contemne and despise the profession of Religion For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and therefore where there is no profession there is no religion Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty who palliate and cloake Religion Certainely the fearefull shall never enter into heaven Revelat. 21.8 as followes by and by because externall profession is distinguished from the action of the heart and is added over and above If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shall beleeve in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved Rom. 10 9. Quest 4 Who palliate and cloake Religion or hide and conceale the profession thereof Answ Temporizers and time servers and that either First in the time of peace namely either I. Because they living in wicked places dare not professe Religion for feare of derision Or II. When in wicked company they counterfeit themselves to be such like the fish Polypus taking upon them any shape or the Chamelion any colour changing their garbâ— according to the circumstance of time and place Or Secondly in the time of affliction and persecution when I. They dare not publikely professe the truth But II. Publikely dare deny their profession The hearbe Asolis is made green with heat drops but shrinkes into the ground with winter showres So many flourish and make a brave shew of religion in the times of peace and prosperity but when once the sharpe winter of persecution comes then they whither die and forsake the truth Is the publike profession of religion alwayes Quest 5 and every where necessary First every where and alwayes without any Answ 1 difference to professe publikely what we beleeve is neither necessary nor convenient as for example if a mad and frantick man should come into a roome where many were with a sword drawne and should say that which of them soever did confesse and professe himselfe to be a Christian should presently be slaine then at such a time or before such a person it were unadvisedly done to confesse professe our faith Secondly it is alwayes and every where required Answ 2 that we should never either deny our faith or by any meanes professe that which is contrary to the truth or true faith Thirdly affirmatively wee are then enjoyned Answ 3 to professe publikely Christ and religion when there is any hope or probability by our profession either to glorifie God or to edifie our brethren although there may be likelihood of danger to our selves For the necessity of the meanes is measured and conjectured by the relation it hath unto the end But it is dangerous for our selves in some places Object 2 to professe the truth although there may be hope that glory will redound unto our God and benefit unto our brethren thereby Danger in this case is to be despised Act. 20.24 Answer and 21.13 but of this more by and by Holy things must not bee given to the dogs Object 2 and therefore we need not professe Christ or the truth before wicked men or in wicked places First this command was given to the Apostles Answ 1 and Ministers not to preach to those who contemned and despised the word as in the 14 verse of this Chapter Secondly but we are no where taught to deny Answ 2 the truth or to cover it with a lye Imo ingermain fidei confessionâ—m Deus severè exigit licet mundus non fert Calvin s God requires and exacts at our hands an ingenuous and free confession of our faith although the world brooke it not Whence Saint Peter commands us to glorifie God in our hearts and to be ready to give an account of our faith unto every one that shall demand a reason thereof 1 Pet. 3.15 And therefore the righteous dare not dissemble or double But Saint Paul saith plainely hast thou faith Object 3 have it with thy selfe before God Rom. 14.22 Therefore the profession of our faith to God is sufficient and to man is needlesse Answ 1 First the Apostle there speakes not of justifiing or saving faith but of a full perswasion of the use or not use of indifferent things and this may bee retained and concealed that is wee must so use them as that our brother be not offended thereby Answ 2 Secondly this Precept Paul gave for those times when men were not certainely perswaded of the use of Gods creatures to wit meats and drinke c. But it belongs not unto us or our times Object 4 But God is a Spirit must be worshipped in Spirit Iohn 4.24 Therefore externall profession is not necessary at all Answ God requires the worship of the heart as appeares by the first Precept and the worship of the outward man as appeares by the second third and fourth Yea the Lord ought to have both
this were enough to move the affections to love God Thirdly Elicitus or love freely proceeding now this love proceeding freely is that when the affections make choise of God freely when as the consideration of his goodnesse breeds admiration in us when the consideration of his bountie breeds love in us and his sweetnesse doth so satisfie our whole desires that wee thinke nothing so worthy an object to be beloved as our God who hath all these excellent properties in him Why must we love God above all others Quest 3 Because he loved us first Iohn 3.16 Answ and 1 Iohn 4.10 and therefore wee are bound to love him againe and that above all things Here observe that there are three sorts of love viz. First the love that seeks his owne profit only as when a subject loves his Prince only for his goods such was the love of Laban to Iacob here the Prince is not bound to love his subject againe neither was Iacob bound to love Laban for this sort of love Secondly the love that lookes to lewdnesse and dishonestie such was the love which Potaphars wife carried to Ioseph Gen. 39.9 Now Ioseph was not bound to love Potaphars wife againe in this sort of love Thirdly there is a most pure and holy love and in this love we are bound to love back againe God loved us before we loved him yea he loved us freely and for no by-respect therefore wee are bound to love him first and above all things Weems Image of God part 2. pag. 191. Verse 38 VERS 38. And he that taketh not up his Crosse and followeth after me is not worthy of mee Sect. 1 § 1. And followeth after me Observ Our Saviour here expresly teacheth that it is not sufficient to beare the Crosse except also wee follow him Mat. 8.22 and 4.20.22 and 9.9 and 19.27 Luke 18.43 Revelat. 14 4. Iohn 10.4.27 Quest 1 Why is it not enough to suffer but we must also follow Christ Answ 1 First because wee cannot suffer persecution for any other cause for to beare the Crosse for error or pride or vaine glory or desperation or the like belongs not at all unto Christ it being the cause not the punishment that makes the Martyr Answ 2 Secondly because this is the end of persecution it being so hard to follow Christ that a man cannot do it without some persecution or other or without crosses in some kind or other Many are the enemies of Christ and religion and therfore we must suffer that so wee may follow our Saviour which without suffering wee cannot doe for if a man could follow Christ without persecution there were then no need that hee should suffer at all Quest 2 To whom doth it belong to follow Christ or who must doe it Answ This duty of following Christ belongs unto all and is common to all none being excepted or exempted but onely those who exclude themselves Here observe three sorts of men viz. First some thinke that sanctity belongs not unto them but onely unto Ministers but these must know that they who follow not Christ in the waies of holinesse follow the Divell in the waies of wickednesse Secondly some say they have their labours and employments and callings to follow and therefore have neither leasure nor spare time to follow Christ but these must know that to follow Christ is the principall and most generall vocation of the soule and woe bee to him that puts Christ into the Manger and post-pones the following of him unto wordly affaires Thirdly some binde themselves Apprentices and give themselves wholly up to the service of Christ both in prosperity and adversity both in persecution and peace And these as the best of the three by much are to bee imitated But it may bee objected that this dedicating of men unto the service of God Object doth make them neglect their vocations and callings And therefore is it not to be imitated Religion doth not teach this Answ and therefore they who under colour of Sanctity and profession neglect their callings doe amisse and are neither to bee imitated nor excused For First Religion teacheth us to devote our selves wholly up to the service of the Lord. And Secondly to follow our callings in the Lord because hee hath so ordained so commanded § 2. He is not worthy of mee Sect. 2 None is worthy of God or Christ Object and therfore this censure of our Saviours is needlesse First certainely no man in himselfe is worthy Answ 1 of God or Christ Secondly without doubt none can repute or Answ 2 think themselves worthy of God or Christ without a great measure of pride for if any be worthy indeed then grace is no grace Rom. 11. Thirdly but the Lord is graciously pleased Answ 3 to esteeme those who are in grace worthy of him as was shewed before verse 13. Hence wee may then observe That those who endeavour to give themselves Observ 1 up in love to the service of Christ Christ will esteeme them as worthy of himselfe by his grace See before verse 10. and Luke 21.36 Culos 1.12 and 2 Thes 1.5 Why will Christ esteeme such as these worthy Quest 1 First because their persons are worthy both Answ 1 in regard of the Covenant contracted betweene the Lord and them and in regard of their participation of Christ and also in regard of that New Garment of Christs which they have put on Secondly the Lord is pleased to thinke such Answ 2 worthy because the holy Spirit leads them unto worthy workes Ephes 4.1 and 3 Iohn 6. Galath 5.22 And therefore if wee desire that our Lord should thinke us worthy of him let us walke worthily bringing forth fruits worthy of amendment of life Mat. 3.8 Acts. 26.20 Philip. 1.27 Colos 1.10 and 1 Thessal 2.12 For I. This God commands And II. Unto this the Spirit aid◠and assists us What is the scope of these words He is not worthy Quest 2 of mee First our Saviour hereby would teach us why Answ 1 others are rejected namely because they were unworthy Mat 7.23 and 22.8 Secondly our Saviour hereby would teach us Answ 2 why others are unworthy namely because they despise Christ who gives such great things for vile and base things Whence we learne That it is a most unworthy thing to preferre Observ 2 worldly things before Christ Ierem. 2.13 Ionah 2.8 Esa 1.4.28 and 1 Samuel 8.8 and 15.11 How doth it appeare that it is an unworthy Quest 3 thing to preferre other things before Christ First because God hath done such great Answ 1 things for us Iohn 3.16 Secondly because hee is the living fountaine Answ 2 of all good Ierem. 2.13 Iames 1.17 Thirdly because Christ purchased us at so deare a rate to wit by his death and suffring Answ 3 Fourthly because all worldly things in regard Answ 4 of Christ are base and vile Philip. 3.8 And therefore to preferre such things such a God and Saviour and Redeemer is a most unworthy
Iohn 3.26 Whence I might observe That there will bee emulations in the Church of Christ and that among the godly but I passe this by Or II. Iâ—hn sent them by Christ that they might be instructed in Christ He was now shortly by death to depart from them and to leave them and therefore he sends them unto Christ that they might adhere unto and follow him To teach us Observ 2 That the nearer any approach unto death the more careful they should be to bring theirs that is those who are under their care and charge unto Christ Iacob blesseth his before his death Gen. 49. and Isaac Gen. 27. Because they knew that they must give an account of those who were committed unto them Quest 4 Must we not take care of those who are under us till a little before our death Answ Certainely wee must and ought alwayes to say with Ioshua Let others doe as seeme good in their owne eyes but we and our housholds will serve the Lord Yet here two things may be distinguished and observed namely First wee must prepare and instruct them and this is alwayes to bee done 2 Corinth 11.2 As Abraham taught his children Gen. 18. and family the feare of the Lord. And the sooner this be done the better it is Prov. 22.6 Eccles 12.1 Secondly to deliver some particular directions and instructions to those who are under our care and charge and this is to be done at or a little before our departure out of this life Thus David did both to Solomon his sonne and to his people 1 Cshron 28. and 29. Chap. When a Father or Master of a family can no longer remaine with their children or servants it is the Christian-like done to administer holy and religious counsell and advice unto them and to take the best care for them that possibly they can For herein we shall imitate our blessed Lord and Saviour who when hee was to depart recommended his Mother to Iohn and his flocke the people to Peter Iohn 21. Quest 5 Who are here justly to be taxed Answ 1 First those who instead of breeding theirs up to Christ bring them up to the devill and that either I. By teaching them to sinne as poore people often teach their children to steale and others their children and servants to lye and others to revenge injuries and to put up wrongs at no mans hand and others to slight and neglect the word and to bee carelesse of all religious worship Or II. By giving wicked examples unto them either of drunkennesse or whoredome or prophanenesse or the like Or III. By soothing them up and suffering them in their sinnes And this good old Ely could not wash his hands of Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty here who provide for their families but doe not teach them wheras we should teach them perpetually Deut. 6.7 yea have more care of their soules then of their bodies more care to teach them then to feed them and not like some who fat up their children and teach their cattle thus inverting the order both of nature and religion Thirdly they are here to blame who teach Answ 3 their children but neglect their servants or the rest who are under their tuition and care These must looke upon the fift Commandement and from thence remember that the King must give account of his people the Pastor of his flocke the Master of his family the In-keeper of those who eate and lodge within his gates What is the best meditation or worke wee Quest 6 can take in hand when we have cause to expect and looke for the approach of death Our best worke is Answ to doe as Iohn Baptist here doth to bring our children and family unto Christ Here observe that certainely our first care is to commit and commend our owne spirits into the Lords hands as David did Psalm 3.15 But this work the godly man doth long before his death Age dum sanus tum securus August Men are wont when they begin to thinke of death to set their house in order and to take in hand these things namely First to cast up their estates to prize all and then to draw their estate to a totall summe Then Secondly to appoint such and such legacies to such and such persons Then Thirdly if their children be marriageable to take care for the disposing of them in marriage Thus wee all should doe indeed with a little change viz. I. Let us cast up our accounts and render a reckoning unto our God how many talents wee have gained that is how many children or how many servants have wee brought in our life time unto our Lord Christ II. Let us dispose and appoint our Legacies give Christ unto thy family and give thy family unto Christ Remember that hee promised to give unto thee himselfe and his Father and his love now therefore before thou goest away assigne all these over unto thy children III. Let us marry our children before wee goe unto the Lord oh it is an excellent work and earnestly to be taken in hand for what is dearer unto a man then his children what should a man care for more then his children wherein can a man better shew his care for his children then here in marrying them unto the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords yea unto the Lord and King of heaven and earth The Papists take care to get their daughters into Nunneries and their sonnes into Abbies but our care should be to get them entred and admitted into the Free-Schoole of Religion before wee die and then both we and they shall be happy Hereunto three things are required of us to wit First to pray daily unto the Lord for them and that hee would season and sanctifie their hearts with saving grace And Secondly to instruct exhort teach and admonish them so long as we are with them but principally and most pithily and vehemently when we are to depart from them For the last words take a deepe impression in the hearts of those who have any grace at all And Thirdly let us bee lights and patternes unto them both of piety and purity in life and of courage cheerefulnesse patience and constancie in death Thirdly Iohn being in prison sends his Disciples unto Christ Causâ Christi totius Ecclesiae in regard of Christ and his Catholike Church And that either I. That hee might congratulate with Christ as wee are wont to say by way of rejoycing to our friends when they are returned after a long absence and expectation of them Venistine What art thou come Answer I dare not subscribe to this particular and that First because if this be the meaning of the Interrogation then these words or shall we looke for another are idly added And Secondly because Christ would not have returned an answer if a question had not been intended by Iohn And therefore the cleare fountaine of the word is not to bee troubled with the clay of mans inventions
eye and neither from that watery or glasse or christaline humour that is therein nor yet from the nerves thereof these being but only the conveyers and conduit-pipes of the spirits So the knowledge wisedome and spirituall understanding which wee have comes not from our selves or from any naturall faculty or power within us but from the alone illumination of the blessed Spirit Eightly the diseases of the eye proceed not from the spirits but from the humours or at least from the absence of the spirits In toto vel vel tanto So the depravations corruptions and errours of the mind proceed not from the spirit of God but from the naturall imperfections of the mind or at least from the absence of the blessed Spirit from the soule Ninthly the eye cannot behold the Sunne not because the Sunne is contrary to the eye for nothing is more delectable thereunto or more desired but because the Sunne is too too excellent and bright for the eye to behold And therefore seeing the eye cannot behold it in his full bignesse and beauty or greatnesse and glory it doth therefore behold it in a cloud or in the water or in the Raine-bow or through some cracks or crannie or clift or hole of a wall So the soules chiefest happinesse is to see God Mat. 5.8 But because with Moses wee cannot see him in his glory therefore wee looke upon his Picture and contemplate and behold him in his creatures in his workes in his word in his Christ and in all his Attributes Quest 8 How may we know whether wee are enlightned or not and whether Christ have opened our eyes or not Examine seriously these things viz. Answ First whether can wee discerne betweene those things that differ and judge of those things which are most excellent yea so discerne them that we desire and hunger and long for spirituall graces before all temporall things Psal 4.6 and 51.11 Ephes 3.19 Secondly whether have we a true and watchfull faith or doe wee but sleepe and dreame that is are wee so assured of the presence and good worke of Christ within us that the remembrance and assurance thereof produceth joy and peace Psal 4.8 Thirdly whether is our conversation holy and unblameable or not are wee zealous for the glory of God are we filled with the fulnesse of God is there true life and strength of grace in us 1 Iohn 1. ◠Thus we must examine whether we have light in our understanding whether we have light and brightnesse in our faith and whether we are light and bright in our lives and conversations Fourthly whether doe we hunger after that glorious light which is reserved in the heavens or not Phil. 1.23 and 3.20 Revelat 6.10 and 1 King 19.4 Quest 8 How or by what meanes may this spirituall light be obtained Answ 1 First seeke it betimes labour for it maturely while it may be found Esa 55.6 and doe not either I. Preferre other things before it Or II. Procrastinate and delay to enquire after it Act. 22.16 Answ 2 Secondly seeke it fervently and zealously not coldly or luke-warmely Answ 3 Thirdly seeke it truely and aright Here observe diligently these three things I. God enlightens the mind 1 Iohn 1.5 that is God the Father Iames 1.17 God the Sonne Iohn 8.12 and God the Holy Ghost Ephes 3.16.18 And therefore wee must desire God the Father to enlighten our minds and understandings by his holy Spirit for his Christs sake Thus David did Psalme 13.4 and thus Paul would have us to doe Ephes 1.18 II. The Ministers of the word enlighten by the Gospel 2 Cor. 4.4.6 and Eccles 3.5 And therefore wee must bee diligent in hearing the word marking best what doth most concerne our selves and remembring that carefully and practising it sincerely and diligently III. I may adde that the godly doe enlighten by their godly conversation And therefore prophanely perilously and blasphemously is the holy for his holinesse derided and scoffed Psal 119.51 this not being the way unto illumination but a meanes to keepe us still blind and darke Wherefore they who desire that their minds may be enlightned must 1. Pray unto God to anoint the eyes of their understanding with the eye-salve of his Spirit Then 2. They must heare the word of God diligently and desire that the Lord would make it a meanes of illumination unto them And 3. They must delight in the society of the Saints they must contemplate and observe diligently their sanctity and integrity of life and they must labour to imitate their vertues § 2. The Lame walke Sect. 2 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First Ambulare to walke is commonly understood Answ 1 of the life and conversation as Mar. 7.5 Luke 1.6 and Act. 14.16 Secondly Via the way signifies the practise of Answ 2 life as it is said of Iohn Hee walked in the way of righteousnesse Matth. 21.32 And therefore most properly these words follow the former and the Lame the Blind because we must Walke whilst wee have light Iohn 12.33 In these words as in the former wee have two things to consider of namely I. What we are by nature and without Christ II. What we are by grace in Christ First by nature wee are lame or so long as Observ 1 wee are naturall wee cannot worke the workes of God nor walke in his wayes Psal 14.1 c. Esa 60.4 Rom. 7.18 How doth this appeare Quest 2 Because the impression of concupiscence within us is Answer First universall and generall that is is seated and placed in all our affections and desires And Secondly it is vehement and strong and of great power Rom. 7.5 and is therefore called Lex membrorum a law of the members Rom. 7.23 Yea Thirdly it is so deepely rooted in us that it cannot be removed by us and therefore by reason thereof wee are made and become truly miserable Rom. 7.24 § The Lepers are cleansed Sect. 3 By Leprosie is meant sinne because this is the pollution of the soule as that is of the body And herein also we have two things to observe viz. I. That by nature wee are defiled with the leprosie of sinne II. That by Christ wee are purged from the pollution of sinne First our naturall estate is here worth observing Observ 1 As wee are blind in our eyes and lame in our feet so we are leprous in our whole man Or All men by nature are polluted and defiled with the leprosie of sin Gen. 6.5 and 8.21 and Rom. 5.12 and Ephes 2.1.3 Psal 39.5 and 116.11 How doth this appeare First it appeares thus Quest because it is the punishment of sinne As Gehezi and Miriam were Answ 1 smitten for their sinnes with leprosie so al mankind were punished with the leprosie of sinne for Adams transgression 1 Cor. 6.10 c. Ephes 4. 17. c. Tit. 3.3 Answ 2 Secondly this pollution of sinne is propagated to posterity sinfull man begets children in his owne likenesse and man that
is borne of a woman and begot by a man is impure and polluted Iob 14.4 and 15.14 and 25.4 Psal 51.7 And therefore it is evident that all men are defiled Answ 3 Thirdly this further evidently appeares by the consideration of parts For I. The Body is but a dead Organ except only as it is quickned and enlivened by the soule II. All our senses are both direct Traytors letting in temptation into the soule and also the servants and handmaids of lust and concupiscence III. The bruit part of man is wholly set upon evill and runs after and pursues nothing else that is both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Irascible and concupiscible parts or faculties IV. The Imagination doth continually present some evill or other unto the soule Ephes 4.18 V. The will of man alwayes naturally assents to the worse part Video meliora proboque deteriora sequor I see what 's best but oh accurst I follow still what is the worst This was the bitter plaint of blessed Paul The evill which I would not doe I doe daily Rom. 7.15 VI. Naturall reason and carnall wisedome are enemies and opposite unto God and averse from him Rom. 8.7 VII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mind it selfe which the Platonicks thought did partake of the divine nature stands in need of reformation and renovation Ephes 4.23 Rom. 12.2 And thus wee see by an Induction of parts how the whole man of all mankind is corrupt Answ 4 Fourthly it will most evidently appeare that we all naturally are contaminated with sinne if we consider the nature of the leprosie and together therewith the resemblance of sinne thereunto I. Leprosie is an universall disease it begins and breeds first in the humours then breakes forth in the skin and within a while overspreads the whole man Thus sinne seizing first upon the soule by and by corrupted and tainted both soule and body And therefore wee should consider how necessary it is that wee should be changed and renewed who are thus corrupted and defiled We are easily perswaded to confesse and acknowledge that a change is necessary but very difficultly perswaded to goe about the worke being herein especially enemies to innovations wherefore wee should so much the more earnestly and industriously undertake the taske by how much the harder and contrary to our naturall affections it is II. Leprosie is hereditary as was shewed before Chap. 8. And so is sinne derived from the father to the sonne III. Leprosie is an uncleane disease For First the humours in Lepers are intemperate And Secondly altogether corrupt and poisonous so that the humours in the Leper and in him who is taken with the French or Neapolitane disease are much like And Thirdly it is an infectious disease and therefore by the Leviticall Law Lepers were to live alone Thus sinne doth pollute and infect our selves and endangereth others And therefore why should we presume thereof Let us rather remember that I. Sin cast us out of Paradise And II. Brought death upon Christ who knew no sinne in himselfe neither deserved any death or punishment at all for any offence of his owne And III. Hinders our prayers from being heard for God heares not sinners Iohn 9. And IV. Hinders the Lord from saving us because it is contrary to his Iustice to save sinners Yea V. Is of that nature that one sinne is enough to destroy us yea the whole world as we see in the sinne of Adam Achan Saul David Ionas Hezekiah yea if Christ had but broken the least commandement hee could not have saved us IV. The Leprosie leaves its scarres and markes and relickes behind it So sinne leaves its remainders and a pronenesse unto concupiscence behind it and a certaine weaknesse and inability in nature to do the will and worke of God V. Hence the Leper although he be cured of his Leprosie and pronounced clean is prone to relapse and fall into this disease againe So by reason of the remainders and relickes of sinne in us wee are prone to relapse and fall into sin even after our regeneration And therefore wee must be watchfull and circumspect over all our wayes standing alwayes upon our Watch-Tower and labouring and praying that the Lord would sanctifie us throughout both in body soule and spirit 1 Thess 5.23 And thus we have heard that wee are by nature polluted with the leprosie of sinne It remaines now Secondly to shew that by Christ wee are purged from sinne Or That those whom Christ receives hee cures Observ 2 from the pollution of sinne This wee have handled before and therefore I will adde but one Question to what hath beene spoken and proceed to the next Section How may wee know Quest whether we be cleansed from the leprosie of sinne Examine seriously these five things viz. First Answ whether doe wee strive and struggle against our owne proper sinnes or not Secondly whether doe we hate all sorts and kinds of sin whatsoever or not whether great or small whether publike or private whether beloved or not beloved Thirdly whether have wee strength to walke in the wayes of God have we received health and strength and new humours from the Lord in so much as now we can serve the Lord in purity of heart Fourthly whether have wee tender consciences and awakened consciences or not which will not endure the least touch of sinne but carefully watch against all Fiftly whether doth the Watch-man of Israel which neither slumbers nor sleepes preserve and keepe us that is both watch over us himselfe and also excite us to bee watchfull over our selves Certainely if we find these things in us we may then be confidently assured that the Lepers are cleansed And therefore enquire diligently whether 1. We hate all sinnes in generall and 2. Strive more particularly against our owne sinnes And 3. Are afraid to commit any and watchfull against all And 4. Perceive the holy Spirit to prevent us from sinne and to helpe us forward in the performance of what is good And 5. Find new strength in our bones and joynts to serve the Lord For by these wee may know whether we be freed from the pollution of sinne or not Sect. 4 § The deafe heare First wee must here consider the estate of nature And then Secondly the state of grace First by nature wee are deafe untill wee bee cured Quest 1 How many sorts and kinds of deafenesse are there Deafenes is two-fold Answ to wit either of the Body of which I here speake not Or Mind it is an incapacity of things either Naturall but we heare the clamours of nature which desire meat drink sleep rest health pleasure and the like Or Morall but wee can learne worthy wisedome and crafts the like Or Scientialium of things belonging to Arts sciences but the naturall man can learne liberall arts and sciences professions yea even the most deep profound arts Or Spirituall Now these things are understood either I. In others here our eares
presented Or as when the gates are beate open or the walls of a besiedged City broken downe or a ship of the enemies grappled withall Iosh 6.20 every man thrusts and strives to enter as fast as hee can Even so here the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence that is Christ having broken downe the wall of separation and partition and rent in twaine the veile and opened the gate of heaven to all whether bond or free Iew or Gentile Greeke or Barbarian hence of all sorts from all places many flocke unto the Church of Christ Secondly Respectu ordinis neglecti in regard of the conditions which now were abolished and disanulled namely Circumcision legall sacrifices and that hard and impossible condition Fac vives fullfill the Law and thou shalt be saved by the Law otherwise thou canst not be saved Now these being worne out of date and antiquated wee men runne unto God onely by faith in Christ hoping thereby to be saved Thirdly Respectu interni roboris in regard of inward strength and power God giving under the Gospell ordinarily a more ample spirit or measure of his spirit now of this by and by § 3. And the violent take it by force Sect. 3 These words have the force of an exception As if our Saviour would say the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence but yet not all obtaine it but onely the violent Violenti rapiunt Hence then observe That the kingdome of heaven cannot be obtained or gained Observ without a vehement motion of the heart and a desire enflamed and kindled with the zeale of faith Luke 7.29.30 What was required of the Jewes in regard of the Messias Quest 1 First that they should earnestly and greedily Answ 1 expect him and this they did Rom. 8.23 as appeares by the Proverbe Vt Iudaei Messiam and also by Iohn 1.19 c. and 4 25. Answ 2 Secondly it was required of them that they should beleeve Elias the Messenger and fore-runner of the Messiah and by and by seeke out Christ As Iohn 4.30.39 Luke 7.16 Answ 3 Thirdly it was required that having found out Christ they should follow him with joy forsaking for his sake all other things as Mat. 4.25 and 8.1 and 12.15 and 14.13 and 19.2 and 20.29 and Mark 11.9 and Luke 5.15 and 12 1. and 15.1 Answ 4 Fourthly it was required of them that they should embrace and accept of Christ upon any termes or conditions whatsoever although never so hard to flesh and blood And not like Agrippa who was almost perswaded to become a Christian or like the young man who departed from Christ sorrowfull but felling all leaving all denying themselves and taking up those crosses as Christ enjoyned them they should follow him Answ 5 Fiftly it was required of them that having once embraced and accepted of Christ they should serve him zealously all their daies And then at the end of their life they should be crowned with life eternall Now all these are required of us and all those who desire to be made partakers of the heavenly Kingdome For I. We must above all things long for expect and desire that Christ would come unto our hearts and soules II. We must beleeve his Messengers and Ministers who bring his word and declare his will unto us III. Wee must obey those directions which are taught us by his Messengers for the obtaining of him although the Rules prescribed be difficult and contrary to corrupt nature IV. Having found out Christ and obtained him we must rejoyce in him yea so rejoyce that we would part with and forsake al things rather then him V. We must then learne and labour to be truely zealous in his service and for his glory because this zeale is the fire which mollifies and softens our hearts and makes them the more easily receive divine impressions Now these things beeing well weighed and considered wee may safely conclude That heaven cannot be had without zealous desires motions and endeavours because violenti rapiunt onely the violent take it and that by force Quest 2 Wherein is our zeale to be expressed Answ 1 First in the love of Religion which we can never love too much or affect zealously enough Answ 2 Secondly we must be zealous in the encreasing of our faith and desire unfainedly and earnestly to be sealed by the holy Spirit and thereby to be assured of Christ and salvation Rom. 8.15.16 and 1 Iohn 5.10 Many desire this grace of a true and sure faith but they seeke it fluggishly and expect to obtaine it easily Cantic 3.1 But wee must be zealous in the search and enquity thereof and then we may hope that he whom wee desire should come will come and not tarry Heb. 10.38 Thirdly we must be zealous in our prayers Answ 3 for this is the most true approbation of the heart Here observe that there are two things which sharpen the edge of zeale to wit I. The sense of our want or misery for hee who conceives himselfe or his estate to be miserable will cry aloud unto God with a sad heart and a sorrowfull countenance as we see in the Publicane whereas the proud Pharisee onely gives thankes but prayes for nothing Luk. 18.11 And therefore wee must labour to be sensible of our sins and wants II. A desire of the benefit offred as Christ said to the woman If thou knew the gift or grace of God then thou wouldest aske water of me Iohn 4.10 And therefore we must labour to know what spirituall gifts and graces are excellent and wherin we are indigent and then hunger long and pray earnestly for them but because the gift and grace of prayer comes from above and without the assistance of the Spirit we cannot pray as we ought we must therefore desire the Lord to give us the spirit of prayer as also strength and power to offer up pleasing and spirituall sacrifices unto him Fourthly wee must be zealous in obedience of Answ 4 life and that with humility and submission of our wils to the will of God And thus if wee be zealous in the Profession of Religion zealous in desire and endeavour to encrease our faith zealous in our prayers and in the pious practise of our lives and conversations wee may then be certainly assured that we shall be made partakers of the kingdome of glory for Violoni rapium The violent take it by force VERS 13.14 For all the Prophets V. 13.14 and the Law prophesied untill Iohn And if yee will receive it this is Elias which was to come § 1. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied untill Sect. 2 Iohn What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First it is expounded De scope Prophetâ—num Answ 1 thus this Iohn is he at whom all the Prophets and this Law almed and marked Thus Calvin Muscul s Why did they levell rather at Iohn then at Quest 2 Christ or why doth Christ say they all prophesied of Iohn and not rather that they all
bring us unto the knowledge of God or unto salvation First because for the learning of Christ there Answ 1 is no need of humane wisedome but of divine faith Hee that desires to come by Christ unto glory must labour for faith not humane wisedome for the simple ones of the world may be saved and therefore worldly wisedome is not necessary but without faith none can bee saved and therefore that is simply necessary Secondly humane wisedome onely understands Answ 2 perceives and takes up humane things and not divine 1 Corinth 2.14 for flesh and blood cannot reveale spirituall things unto us Matth. 16 17. But the knowledge of God and Christ is true wisedome Iohn 17.3 And therefore carnall wisedome cannot bring us to the knowledge of God o Christ or the Gospel The Philosophers understood something of the creation of the world and of the immortality of the soule and of the dignity and excellency of the minds but they were wholly ignorant of the fall of Adam and of the sacrifice of Christ and the like Theologicall truthes Wherefore unto the knowledge of Divinity more then humane wisedome is requisite Thirdly humane wisedome makes men proud and puffes them up 1 Tim. 3.6 But those who Answ 3 would be saved must be humble and learne to deny themselves Mat. 16.24 And therefore humane wisedome is so farre from bringing us unto heaven that it is a meanes to debarre and keepe us from thence as followes by and by Answ 4 Fourthly humane wisedome makes men more undocible of spirituall things those who are great Schollers in humane learning are ashamed to be taught divine lessons of those who are inferiour unto them in knowledge and therefore in this particular as well as in the former this carnall wisedome doth us more hurt then good and doth rather hinder then further us unto salvation Quest 4 What doth our Saviour intimate or aime at in these words Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent Answ 1 First our Saviour declares here who are called and who are rejected Et hìc simplicitèr accipitur pro tali statu non pro vitio ponit Calvin s And by wise and prudent are meant simply such without any relation to the maliciousnesse or obliquity of humane wisedome And therefore worldly wise men should not flatter themselves for all their knowledge and wit is too weake to bring them to heaven Here observe two things viz. I. All wise men are not rejected the Apostle saith Not many wise are called 1 Cor. 1.26 by which he would meane that the sentence is not generall which our Saviour here pronounceth that the knowledge of Christ is hid from the wise but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the most part or that it is not revealed to many wise men But yet II. All wise men are detained and kept back from this knowledge so long as they trust in their wisedome And therefore here our Saviour principally speakes unto the Pharisees who trusted in their learning and knowledge Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour here teacheth us what we should be if wee would be elected and called that is we must not be high minded or puffed up with knowledge or smell with a conceit of our owne wit or wisedome but wee must bee humble like children Psalme 131.1.2 Observ 2 Our Saviour in saying that God hath hid these things from the wise would teach us That God hides the knowledge of the Gospel from those who swell great with humane wisedome b 1 Cor. 1.20 c. Quest 5 How can God justly hide or blind the eyes is hee the Author of sinne and evill Indeed many phrases we have in Scriptures that sounds this way but can they truely or justly have place in God He is said First to give some over to a reprobate sense Rom. 1.28 And Secondly it is said that he hardens the heart Rom. 9.18 And Thirdly that he prepares men for destruction Rom. 9.22 And Fourthly that he layes a stumbling stone and rocke of off nce before some Rom. 11.9 And Fiftly it is said sometimes that hee blinds and gives the Spirit of slumber unto men Romans 11.8 God is said to doe these things two manner of wayes namely First Passivè Passively by permitting them and by not withstanding gain-saying Answ and contradicting of them The Lord hath said that his Spirit shall not alwayes strive with man Gen. 6.3 And therefore he endures or suffer the vessels of wrath Rom. 9.22 Secondly Activè Actively for God is never meerly passive but a pure agent Thom. Now the Lord is active in reprobates Obdur ando occaecando by hardning their hearts and blinding their eyes and this may bee done one of these foure wayes namely either First by working hardnesse in their hearts or by making their hearts hard immediately and that either I. By infusing malice or a greater measure of wickednesse in the heart Or II. By compelling the partie to the committing of some wicked thing These two God neither hath done nor will doe for bee tempts no man Iames 1.14 neither is hee the Author of evill Or Secondly by sending an evill spirit as a judgement and scourge unto an evil man as the Lord did unto Saul 1 Sam. 16.14 Or Thirdly by permitting Sathan to tempt 1. King 22.22 Offendicula patitur non ponit God suffers stumbling stones to bee laid in mens wayes but himselfe layes none Or Fourthly by withdrawing or withholding his grace and gracious aid and assistance As Rom. 1.24 He further hardens those who were obdurate before as Exod. 3.19 Hee doth not send a Lethargy unto men but hee doth not heale it and therefore sinne prevailes Now this last is most proper peculiar to our present purpose and institution How can carnall or humane wisedome which Quest 6 is not simply vicious or evill hinder a man from the knowledge of God and Christ and the Gospel First wee need not enquire and seeke what it Answ 1 is that hinders us from the knowledge of God for the corruption of nature which is both in fooles and wise men doth this but rather what it is that moves God to passe by and refuse to redeeme some from the common destruction that all men are subject unto by the fall of Adam and that is his owne glory Proverbes 16.4 Now those whom the Lord denies to helpe or succour by his grace cannot rescue or aid themselves at all by any humane wisedome or knowledge And this humane wisedome may be said to hinder us from divine knowledge and eternall glory because it cannot helpe further succour or enable us to attaine thereunto And this Calvin thinkes to be the true meaning of the point and question in hand that it hinders because it conduceth nothing unto this spirituall knowledge But it is something more Secondly certainely naturall wisedome it Answ 2 selfe hinders us from the knowledge of God and salvation or that knowledge of God which is salvation Iâ—â—n 17 3. Or we must acknowledge
hearts are confirmed in a full assurance of faith Rom. 1 17. Ephes 3.13 Heb. 10.22 and 1 Peter 1.5 Quest 4 How must wee so use the word that we may hope for the operation of the Spirit thereby Answer The word teacheth perfectly both what is true in Doctrine and also what is sure and certaine in and unto faith but wee cannot understand these things except wee be taught by the holy Ghost both what is true in the understanding and what is certaine and sure in faith and the promises of the word And therefore if we desire so to heare and reade the word of God that thereby the holy Spirit may teach us within in our hearts then these three things are required of us namely First we must adhere and cleave closely and diligently to the word of God as to our Schoole-Master remembring that it is a seed to beget us and milke to feed us and a candle to enlighten us and a sword to defend us and joy to cheere us and a companion to associate us and life eternall to crowne and rejoyce us Secondly we must hope for and expect the blessing of God in the hearing of the word according to his promise that is we prizing valuing and loving of the word of God and frequenting the Preaching and reading thereof for this end that we might be taught thereby wee may then rest confidently assured that the Lord will blesse his word unto us because hee is faithfull in his promises and the word is powerfull in its operation Heb. 4.12 Thirdly to this esteeme of the word and hope of the Spirit wee must joyne prayer that is beg at the hands of God this blessing that he would come unto our hearts by his Spirit and teach us Psalm 143.10 And then wee may comfortably rest assured that he who is most faithfull in all his promises and whose eares are alwaies open to the prayers of his Children will in his good time grant our requests with his Spirit fill our hearts with joy unspeakeable and glorious Rom. 5.1 and 14.17 and 1 Peter 1.8 Philip. 4.7 § 7. Vnto Babes Sect. 7 How or in what sense are they called Babes Quest First they are not Babes in understanding Rom. Answ 1 16. Or spirituall knowledge But Secondly in humility and that either by an acknowledgement Answ 2 of their folly or weakenesse And Thirdly in a dependance upon God their Father Answ 3 to feed them and nourish them by his word § 8. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy Sect. 8 sight We see here how our blessed Saviour whose action is our instruction neither gives nor seekes for any further cause of Gods actions then his owne good pleasure that we might from him learne to rest therein and in all the decrees of the Lord to make that our Non ultra or Herculean Pillar beyond which we dare not nor desire to goe For if it be demanded Why God doth not bestow upon some those Quest 1 corporall or spirituall those terrestriall or celestiall graces which hee doth bestow upon some others Wee answer that the true and principall cause is the good pleasure of his heavenly will Answ And therefore the Pelagians are confuted who doe teach that the will of God was moved to elect some and to reject others because he foresaw the good workes of them a Hil. the know of the true God pag. 287. and the bad workes of these flat against the Apostle who saith of Iacob and Esau that before they were borne when as yet they had done neither good nor evill not of workes c. Rom. 9.11 And to confirme this Proposition Christ saith that his Father hid the Gospell from the wise and revealed it to Babes Why because it was his good pleasure Where we see that his pleasure is the cause that hee did not reveale as well as that hee did And therefore from hence we may learne That we must not enquire of God a reason of his actions but rest in his will Rom. 9.20 Thus did good old Eli 1 Samuel 2.18 and holy Iob 1.21 22. And the blessed Apostles of Christ Acts 2.23 and 3.18 and 4.28 and 13.27 Quest 2 Why may we or must not we demand a reason of Gods actions Answ 1 First because God is a debter to no man Who hath given first unto him Rom. 11.35 And therefore he saith in the person of that Master of the vineyard who was not so liberall to one as to another Can I not doe with my own as I will Psalme 50. The Lord shewes that all things are his and therefore none can give ought unto him yea he hath despoticall and absolute rule and power over all creatures For I. They had all their beginning of and from him And II. They all are ruled and governed by him And III. They all are ordained for him according to that of the Apostle For of him and through him and to him are all things Romans 11.36 And therfore who shall dare to call the great Judge and King of all the world to the Barre to render a reason why he hath done this or that Answ 2 Secondly the judgements of the Lord are a great deepe and who is able to search or sound the bottome of them Romans 11.33 c. and 1 Corinth 2.16 Esa 40.13 The judgements waies and workes of the Lord are alwaies just but yet man is often forced to say with Mary How can these things be Luke 1.34 and 18.27 And therefore in such a case we must confesse the blindnesse of our reason and not dare to summon God to give account unto us of what he doth Quest 3 Who are here guilty of blame Answ Those who dispute of the justice of Gods actions It is dangerous swimming in this Foorde for we may easily sinke or be dasht a pecces Non ad discussionem operum Dei sed ad honorandum Deum conditi sumus d Muscul s We were created for the worship and service of God and not to discusse dispute of or censure the actions of God Non Iudices actionum sed imperiâ— subditi Chrys imp s Wee are the Lords vassalls and not Judges of his actions Non ferenda morâ—sitâ—â— non tribuentium Deo justitiae laudem nisi quoad sensus eorum pertingit Great and intolerable is the insolency of those who will not acknowledge the Lords justice any further then they can see reason for it Muscill s We see how our Saviour doth apply this reason taken from the will of God to the hardening of some and to the illumination of others As if he would say it proceeds not from any impotency in God that all obeyed not the Gospell but because it otherwise pleased the Lord Calvin s Observ 2 Hence then wee may learne That the predestinating of some unto life and of others unto death doth depend absolutely upon the will of God He drawes and then we runne after him Cantic 1.3 He addes unto the
when we encrease in the knowledge of God then we shall learne First that God is most exactly pure and perfect and that not only by nature in himselfe but also in his will towards us 1. Peter 1.15 Hee is diametrally opposite to all sinne and hates all with a perfect hatred In toto genere And Secondly that it behoves us to perfect our obedience in al things not suffering or admitting of any sinne but esteeming all as poyson Treason Rebellion Murther or the like things which are of this nature that one of them once committed makes a man guilty of death We must remember that one small spoonfull of poyson will kill and one chaine captivate and enthrall and therefore be carefull that no sinne at all raigne or remaine within us Romans 6.12 Yea Thirdly then wee shall know that it is our duety to give our very hearts up unto God Proverb 23.26 and to conforme them unto the purity and pure wil of God nor suffering a wicked thought to lodge or abide there Ierem. 4.14 but labouring to mortifie all carnall and corrupt aff ctions Hence III. The further on wee proceed and go in the way of sanctity and the greater the measure of our knowledge of God doth encrease the more sensible we become of the power and strength of sinne within us which daily strives and warres against us Insomuch as First we are not able to prevent or preserve our selves from the temptations and assaults of sin Yea Secondly we are not able so to withstand temptations and snares but that they daily overcome us and leade us captive unto sinne Yea Thirdly we are often seduced and ledde aside of our owne lusts and concupiscence which in us rebels against us Iames 1.14 Galath 5.17 Rom. 7.23 Yea Fourthly hence we beginne to feare that wee are evill and corrupt trees Matth. 12.34 Because we can neither I. Cheerefully and freely performe any thing that is good Nor II. Take heed of or avoid spots and blemishes and staines in the best workes wee doe Nor III. Suppresse our own inherent lusts and concupiscence Hence Fiftly at least we grieve and mourne that wee thus daily offend our good God with David Psal 120.5 and Paul Rom. 7.24 And hence unfainedly and frequently desire a new heart Psalme 51.10 c. These may be comforted with the Lords promise unto Paul My grace shall be sufficient for thee 2 Corinth 12.9 And with our Saviours here who hath given his word that hee will ease and refresh them and give comfort unto them yea when they are thus sicke hee will be a Physician unto them Mat. 9.17 For either I. Hee will take away concupiscence and lust from them the meanes whereunto are fasting prayer labour and taming and bringing under the body 1 Cor. 9.27 For by these many temptations are overcome Or II. Hee will give strength to resist them and his Holy Spirit which shall strive against them Gal. 5.17 For conscience often doth put a bridle upon concupiscence in so much as it cannot when it would prevaile against it This victory is most excellent and undoubtedly the Saints never sinne Totà plenà voluntate without some struggling and reluctancie of Spirit when they are first informed that the thing they are tempted unto is sinne Or III. If our owne lust or concupiscence should traiterously assault us then at least Christ will bridle and restraine us from the act of sinne and will either hinder it by cutting off the occasions or by interposing some lets and remoraes as 1 Sam. 25.32 hee hindred David by Abigails comming from killing of Nabal Or IV If wee should fall into any sinne as the best of the Saints have done then he will pardon all our sinnes and so take them away that they shall never separate betwixt him and us 1. Iohn 2.1 2. And thus wee see who may draw full buckets of comâ—ort from Christ this living and ever springing Well Sect. 6 § 6. Refocillabo I will give you rest The carefull Physician doth desire and endeavour to heale and recover his sicke patient but he dare not assume or arrogate thus much to himselfe that hee will heale and cure him but our Saviour doth peremptorily affirming Refcillabo I will give you rest Observ 1 Hence then observe That in Christ there is a certaine assurance of comfort Reade Iohn 7.37 and 3.16 and 13.28 All his promises are yea and Amen 2 Cor. 1. And therefore seeing hee hath promised consolation hee will also performe it Wherefore let us labour above all things for Christ for if we have him we have all 1 Cor. 3.21 Here observe Christ promiseth unto the faithfull these things viz. First confort against Pressures and oppressions of the world and that either I. By taking them away and delivering his children from them Or II. By facilitating of the affliction and making it either short or light Or III. By giving greater things that is peace of conscience a full assurance of faith a cheerfull confidence and perfect patience to undergoe all oppressions and persecutions whatsoever Rom. 8.37 38. Or IV. By crowning and rewarding their sufferings with eternall glory 2 Cor 4.17 Secondly pardon of all their sinnes both in regard of the evill of sinne and punishment 1 Iohn 2.1 Thirdly Balme of Gilead hee hath promised to bee our Physician to cure all our sinnes and to preserve us in the state of grace and sanctification untill hee bring us unto glory Reade Psalme 103.2.3 Rom. 14.4 and 1 Iohn 3.9 Fourthly peace of conscience and spirituall joy Rom. 5.1 2. and 14.17 Fiftly Protection and direction he will be a companion in our journey and a Co-partner of our bonds oh who would ot long and desire such a Guid and Convoy as will not suffer a man to erre but lead him into the truth nor to be heavie heartlesse sad and sorrowfull in his journey but will cheere up his spirits and make him merry Oh who would not desire this Comforter and Lord who can afford unto us every thing that is good and preserve and defend us from all evill Our blessed Saviour by this promise of giving rest unto all that come unto him would teach Observ 2 us That all that seeke him shall bee rewarded or shall find him Matt. 7.7 Luke 6.24 Hee was sent to those who mourne Esa 61.2.3 And hence his mercy is glorified that he freely gives to those who seeke not to those who buy grace or purchase Christ with a price Esay 55.1.2 What doth this Rest or Refreshing import or Quest 1 imply The phrase is borrowed from the body and transferred unto the soule and doth respect a foure-fold body viz. First Corpus aestuans a hot and burning body as appeares by Psalme 66.12 Ierem Answ 6.16 and Act 3.19 Thus the soule inflamed with the fire of lust or pride is refreshed and cooled by Christ Rom. 7.5.23.25 and 2 Corinth 12.9 who doth allay and cause to freese this scorching heate Secondly Corpus
is a necessity of service we must not serve God as one Neighbour helpes another who will lend when they please but will not acknowledge any debt but we must confesse our selves to bee the Lords Servants and bound to doe more then we are able therfore when we have done all we must confesse our selves to bee but unprofitable servants Omne tulit punctum he doth understand his Masters will a right who hath learnd to conjoyne these two together Servire liberè ex officio to serve God with a free ready willing and cheerfull heart with a filiall affection and without any servile compulsion and yet in thus doing confesse that it is his duety to doe what hee doth II. It obligeth the outward life as well as the conscience For we must not live to our selves but to Christ 1 Peter 4.2 Rom. 14.7 c. and 6.11 13. and 12.1 Sect. 2 § 2. Learne of me As we must be Subjects as was shewed in the former Section so wee must bee Disciples as comes now to be considered wherein we must observe that First Christ teacheth unto us the necessity of learning we must be taught And Secondly he shewes that he is the onely true Doctour and Teacher opposing himselfe I. To the Pharisees who taught salvation by the Law without Christ And II. Perhaps to the wisedome of the flesh and humane reason And III. To the Doctrines of the flesh and world But IV. Most certain it it is that Christ here is opposed to all other Teachers as weake and invalide in regard of him who onely is able to teach us the truth truely Matth. 23.8.10 Observ Hence then learne That we must bee made the Disciples and Schollers of Christ and submit our selves to be taught by him Esa 54.13 Ephes 4.21 Iohn 6.68 Quest 1 Why must we be made the Disciples Schollers of Christ Answ 1 First because it is necessary that we should be taught no man is borne learned neither is any borne holy in corrupt nature the Philosophers who were most learned had Children born unto them who were most ignorant of all literature For Nature gives us two things but the third it cannot namely it gives I. Strength of body And II. A towardlinesse and readinesse of mind But III. Learning it cannnot give that beeing obtained onely by study And therefore wee being naturally borne ignorant it is necessary that wee should be taught Secondly because it is necessary that we should Answ 2 be taught by Christ none else being able to teach us as is cleare in a fourefold regard namely I. Respectu Doctrinae in regard of the Doctrine which is the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 But this onely Christ teacheth and knoweth Luke 10.22 Iohn 1.18 II. Respectu subjecti in regard of the Subject for wee are not onely to be taught in our eares for so man could teach us but also and principally in our hearts and so onely the Lord of the Spirits teacheth us Ierem. 31.33 and 32.40 Luke 24.32 III. Respectu Officij in regard of his Office for Christ was ordained to preach Luke 4.18 Deuter. 18.15 Iohn 3.2 IV. Respectu gratiae communicatae improssae in regard of grace communicated and imprinted for knowledge is a light 2 Cor 4.6 And Christ and his Father are the light and the givers of light as appeares by Luke 2.32 Iohn 1.9 and 1 Iohn 1.5 and Iames 1.17 and Iohn 5.35 And therefore seeing Christ is onely able to teach us the true knowledge of the true God and alone able to teach the heart yea ordained and appointed by God his Father to preach unto us and to communicate unto us spirituall light and knowledge it is then necessary that we should be taught by him How many wayes doth Christ teach us Quest 2 First hee teacheth us by the preaching of the Answ 1 word Heb. 1.1 whence I. It is called a light to guide and direct our paths Psalme 119.105 And II. We are directed and sent thereunto To the Law to the Prophets Esa 8.20 And III. We are commanded to seeke the sence and meaning of the Law of the Ministers God himselfe endowing them with knowledge and sending us then unto them Malach. 2.7 Yea IV. It is hence called the mighty power of God unto salvation 1 Cor. 1.18.21 And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us seriously and heartily examine whether wee bee good hearers of the word or not viz. First are we reverend hearers doe we tremble in the hearing of the word because it is Gods not mans Esa 65.2 or doe we sleight and despise it Secondly are wee industrious hearers hearing daily and treasuring up in our hearts what wee heare Matth. 13 51.52 Or are we sluggish hearers who heare but carry nothing away of all that we heare Thirdly are we profitable hearers not onely remembring what wee heare but practising carefully what we remember Luke 8.15 Or are wee obdurate and perverse hearers who will neither learne nor practise what is taught Answ 2 Secondly Christ teacheth us by his holy Spirit in ou◠hearts thereby converting us unto himselfe 2 Corinth 3.16 and without this our hearing is unprofitable Heb 4.2 And therefore St. Paul prayes for the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.18 But this wee cannot hope to obtaine except we deny our owne hearing and the worke of the Minister and expect spirituall light and knowledge onely from the Lord by the operation of his blessed Spirit Some hope to be taught by the word although in the hearing thereof they look no further at all then either to their owne diligence in hearing or ability and capacity of understanding and taking up what is delivered or to the faithfull and powerfull delivery of the word by the Minister now these cannot expect to be taught by Christ because both our hearing and the Ministers preaching will bee like water spilt upon the ground without the operation of the Spirit of God for except he give the encrease Pauls preaching and Apollos watering will bee fruitlesse That Noble Souldier and godly Centurion certainly was convinced of this truth when he said and that unto Peter himselfe Wee are all present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Acts 10.33 whereby he intimates that the word is Gods the work is Gods the message is Gods the direction is Gods yea the blessing that comes by hearing is Gods also And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us examine these three things viz. I. Doe we desire with our hearts and Spirits when we come to heare the word that we may be taught by the holy Spirit of God or doe we trust to our own hearing or the Ministers preaching not thinking at all upon the operation and assistance of the Spirit II. Doe we in our hearing lay aside all respect of the man who speakes unto us contemplating and beholding onely the Lord
easier for a Camell to goe through the eye of a needle then for a rich man to enter into heaven Answ 1 First to the last place I answer that it is said to bee impossible for a rich man to enter into heaven not because riches are evill in themselves but because the perverse and corrupt nature of man doth so use or abuse them that they become an impediment unto them and hinder them from submitting of their necks to Christs yoke and from bearing joyfully and willingly his burden Answ 2 Secondly Chrysostome s answers that the way to heaven is hard Ignavis only to idle and sloathfull men and not to those who are industrious and painefull A sluggard thinkes a light burden heavie but a laborious man makes nothing of a hard taske Answ 3 Thirdly but the Objection simply is true that the way unto life eternall is hard and full of labour and cannot be walked in much lesse walked through to the end without toyle and travell as is plainely expressed in the places objected Matth. 7.14 and 11.12 and appeares evidently thus Wedlocke is a sweet bond where both husband and wife draw in one yoke but yet a bond it is a pleasant burden Conjugium a Iugo it is no other then a yoke and full of thorny cares and labours although so delightfull and pleasing that neither husband nor wife would desire to bee freed from that bondage Thus howsoever the faithfull may and doeâ— thinke this yoke of Christ sweet and pleasant as followes by and by yet in it selfe it is full of labours yea and so full that the righteous are hardly saved For I. The way that leads unto heaven is very obscure and therefore hard to finde and easie to loose yea it is very slippery and therefore except we be carefull and heedfull of our steps we may easily fall II. The burthen that is laid upon our backes to beare is heavy and which addes to the weight thereof we must beare it long even so long as we live for otherwise we beginne in the Spirit and end in the flesh and so come short of our reward III. The workes of Religion and the duties required of us both in regard of God and our brethren and our selves are very hard and heavy as every one will find that undertakes the taske IV. Our Spirits are naturally both weake and dull except they be awakened and quickned by a continuall and renewed worke of the holy Ghost yea V. Our enemies are both many and strong that labour to pul us out of this yoke leade us aside from this way And therefore these things considered we must needs confesse that the way of active and passive obedience which leades unto heaven and this yoke of Christ is in it selfe heavie and hard Answ 4 Fourthly our Saviour doth not say that his yoke is easie and light to all but onely to those who learne of him to be humble and meeke and of Saint Paul to want and abound and in every estate and condition to be contented Fiftly one and the same thing may bee easie and hard light and heavy to one and the same man in regard of a divers time that is the yoke Answ 5 and burthen of Christ may seeme and be heavy to a fresh water Souldier and new beginner who is not yet acquainted with that spirituall joy and inward comfort that attends upon the righteous who are strong in the Lord but in time it becomes pleasant delightfull and light by exercise and practise by a growth and encrease in knowledge grace and strength For it is most true that nothing is more difficult to flesh and blood than to bear the yoke of obedience and affliction yea nothing is more miserable than a Christians life if we look upon the present condition 1 Corinth 15.19 But yet this double yoke seems sweet and easie to the spirit of the true beleever and strong Christian by reason of that gracious operation of the good spirit of God who doth so form and fashion the regenerate unto the obedience of the will of God that when once they have had a taste and rellish of Christ then nothing seems hard or difficult unto them which is imposed by him Sixtly the commandements of God and yoke Answ 6 of Christ are in themselves and in their own nature sweet and delightfull as follows by and by but in regard of our frailty and pronenesse unto evill they are difficult and unpleasant But against the Text it will be objected By Object 1 the yoke of Christ we are brought into afflictions and subjected unto them and therefore it is Iugum grave a heavie not a light yoke First the yoke of Christ doth subject us to no Answ 1 greater evils than are naturally and daily incident to all the life of man in generall being full of calamities And therefore the crosse that attends the yoke doth not prove it to be simply heavie seeing it induceth no greater miseries to the righteous than Nature it self doth to the wicked Secondly those evills calamities which Nature Answ 2 subjects wicked and worldly men unto are very heavie grievous and evill unto them but the afflictions of those who undergo the yoke of Christ shall be changed into glory and recompensed with a glorious reward and therefore they are not heavie Mark 1.5.21 Thirdly the crosses of the servants of Christ Answ 3 shall be so mitigated that they shall not hurt them 1 Cor. 10.13 And therefore they are not heavie But it will be objected again If it be a Yoke Object 2 and a Burthen then how can it be light and if it be light then how is it a Burthen First the speech is figurative and the phrase Answ 1 borrowed from a yoke and naturall burthen Secondly our Saviour by this phrase doth Answ 2 neither conceal the burthen nor silence the sweetnesse of it but conjoyns them both together calling it both Iugum Suave a yoke and a sweet yoke Onus apposuit leve adjecit Chrys s He no sooner telleth us that it is a burthen but he adds withall that it is but light Men joyn Oxen together with a yoke and Camels with a bridle or halter that they may be as burthens But we must note that there are two sorts of men who impose these burthens to wit I. Some put a yoke upon others and oppresse them under the yoke As the Spaniards do with the Indians and as Pharaoh and Rehohoam did do Now Christ is no such imposer of a yoke II. Some have a care of those who are under or in the yoke that they may not be oppressed but have rest and comfort And thus did God Exodus 23.12 and Deuteronomy 5.14 and thus doth Christ who promiseth to refresh them under the yoke and ere long to give rest and freedom from the yoke verse 28 29. And therefore although it be a yoke yet it is neither heavie nor hard Object 3 The nature and condition of this
yoke prove it to be both heavie and hard for hereby we are taught to hate all sins although some be as dear as hands and eyes unto us yea to forsake all to follow Christ Luke 14. although riches be the good blessings of God yea to take up our crosse and bear it patiently though never so great yea to be humble and meek although our humility sharpen the pride and cruelty of others against us And lastly this yoke injoyns us to deny our selves Matth. 16.24 which deniall begets in us mourning and sorrow and deprives us of all joy and solace Wherefore how can this yoke possibly be said to be light that hath these five sharp properties and conditions in it viz. First a hatred of all sins whatsoever Secondly a renounceing of all temporall things whatsoever if they hinder us from Christ Thirdly Patience in all afflictions and crosses whatsoever Fourthly humility and meeknesse though we be therefore contemned by others Fiftly self-deniall and an absolute devoting of our selves up to the will of Christ Answ Notwithstanding these harsh seeming conditions and tart qualities of this yoke we say that it is light according to the word of Christ in this verse and that in many regards viz. First it is light in regard of our duty because it is our duty to perform the office of servants unto the Lord and he requires no more of us Servants will say often complaining of hard and cruell Masters that it never grieves nor troubles them to do what becomes a servant to do but their Masters impose that upon them which belongs not unto them to do and that troubles them much Now in this regard the yoke of the Law is light because Christ therein requires no more of us to do than becomes us as we are children and servants Secondly the yoke of the crosse is light in regard of our deserts short and light momentary and mercifull are all our afflictions in comparison of that which we have deserved Thirdly light is the yoke both of the Law and Crosse in regard of that yoke which the Lord might have laid upon us The Lord hath despoticall and lordly power over us both in regard of our Creation and Redemption in which regards he might have imposed upon us if he had pleased far heavier burthens and more insupportable yokes than he hath done And therefore do but compare what the Lord commands us to obey and to bear with that which he might have imposed in respect of his absolute and transcendent power over us and then we shall confâ—sse that his yoke is easie Iohn the Cardinall de Medicis who afterwards was Pope Leo being restored unto Florence by the force and power of the Spaniards having been before 18 yeers in exile invented this device His Impresse was a Yoke which Oxen use to bear and the Motto Suave signifying thereby that he was not returned to tyrannize over his Country nor to revenge the injuries done him of his enemies and factious Citizens but rather to shew that his government should be gentle with all clemencie And thus in regard of Christs great power over us and gracious and milde governing of us we may safely conclude That his yoke is easie and that he rules us with a soft and an easie hand Fourthly Christs yoke is easie both in regard of the Ceremoniall and Morall Law imposed by God I. In regard of the Ceremoniall Law and the multitude of Ceremonies and Legall Traditions contained therein the yoke of Christ is light and sweet II. In regard of the Morall Law Christs yoke is easie Here observe a difference between the Law and Gospel for although they be both yokes which Gods puts upon our necks to bear yet they are thus differenced that Iugum Legis the yoke of the Law is importable or so heavie that it cannot be born Acts 15.10 but Iugum Euangelii suave the yoke of the Gospel is sweet facile and light The Law requires perfect obedience of man and that by his own proper strength and threatens with a certain curse him that shall transgresse the least of all the commandements But the Gospell doth conferre the holy Ghost upon the Elect by whose power and gracious operation they are enabled cheerfully to obey the Lord and doth also cover all their defects and failings with the perfect obedience of Christ And thus that which is impossible to flesh and blood becomes easie to the regenerate by the aid of that good Spirit by whom they were regenerated as follows by and by Fiftly the yoke of Christ is easie in regard of the Doctrine thereof For I. The Doctrine of Faith doth teach us to be saved by free grace and that we need not seek for many Mediatours or by the multitude of laborious Ceremonies to come unto salvation as the Law did but to seek unto one Mediatour and to lay hold upon salvation by him And therefore in regard of this Doctrine Christs yoke is easie II. The Doctrine of Charity doth teach onely to love one another Now is not this easie Certainly love facilitates and makes all things light and therefore seeing Omnia vincit amor That love overcomes with ease the greatest difficulties Et nos cedamus amori let us yeeld to this Euangelicall Doctrine of love and then we shall think Christs yoke to be but easie III. The Gospel teacheth us that Christ by himself without either help or price or merit from us purchased our Redemption Iohn 1.12 and 8.36 Rom. 8.2 and 1 Iohn 5.3 4. Now to be freed and delivered out of the captivity of satan freely by another without any ransome paying of our own is certainly a pleasing Doctrine and therefore in regard thereof Christs yoke is easie IV. The Doctrine of obedience teacheth nothing but that which Nature it self teacheth to be good and therefore in this regard also Christs yoke is easie To leade a vertuous life flying from all sin and wickednesse is a thing that may easily be born by any man for what grievous thing doth he impose upon the necks of our Mindes saith Gregory 4. Moral who commandeth to shun every desire that troubleth who admonisheth to decline the laborious journeys of this world and to abstain from drunkennesse murder theft anger rebellion and the like which the light of Nature condemns as great vices Nay what can be sweeter than this yoke and lighter than this burthen saith Hilary Can. 2. or more to be approved than to abstain from wickednesse to be willing to do good to be unwilling with evill to love all to hate none to obtain things eternall and not to be taken with these transient things And thus Christs yoke is easie in regard of the Doctrine thereof which although it be grievous to Nature yet it is agreeable to the light of Nature and easie in regard of Grace Sixtly Christs yoke is easie in regard of the yoke of sin and satan vita vitiosa gravior Chrys s A vitious life is more
know makes all things light the propertie thereof being to turne the rough into plaine the cruell to gentle the bitter to sweet the unsavourie to pleasant the angry to quiet the malicious to simple the grosse to advised and also the heavie to light Hee that loveth neither can murmure at them that anger him neither deny that they aske him neither resist when they take from him neither answer when they reprove him neither revenge if they shame him neither yet will be gone when they would send him away What doth hee forget that doth love with all his heart what leaveth hee undone that knoweth not but to love whereof doth hee complaine that alwayes doth love In a word the heart that loveth entirely without comparison much more is that pleasure that he taketh in love then the travell that he passeth or taketh in serving k Guevara pag. 48. Familiar Epistles Eleventhly Christs yoke is light and easie in regard of the sweetnesse thereof for there is such a change wrought in the affections of the faithfull after they are once brought unto Christ that they thinke his word no longer to be a har saying Iohn 6.60 but rather as honey unto their taste delighting more in the service of Christ then ever they did in the service of sinne the joy of the one being solide the other light and vaine Twelfthly the yoke of Christ is easie in regard of the helpe wee have to beare it although without this assistance the yoke be heavie If a Father should command his child to take up some great blocke and carry it in he would answer that it is too heavie for him to beare but if the Father take it up and bid him to support and beare up the end thereof then the child wil say that it is light because his Father carries the greatest weight by much Thus our blessed Saviour doth not compare his blessed Law to Timber Stone or Iron but onely to the yoke because all those things may be carried by one alone but to draw the yoke of necessitie there must be twaine To teach us that even at the present houre when the good Christian shall put downe his head under the yoke to carry the same forthwith on the other part Christ puts himselfe to helpe him None calleth Christ whom he doth not answer none commend themselves unto him whom hee doth not succour none doth travell or labour for him whom hee doth not helpe For hee who commandeth us to take up this yoke he himselfe doth helpe us to beare it With such a Guid as this who can lose his way with such a Pilot as this who feares drowning with such a Captaine as this who despaireth of victory with such a Companion as this what journey can bee tedious with such a Copartner and Fellow-helper as this what yoke can be heavie If any should say ah but Christ is now in heaven and hath left us to beare the yoke alone I answer wee are not alone for hee hath given unto all those who willingly submit their necks unto his yoke a blessed Comforter even his ever-blessed Spirit to be with them who I. Strengthens and enables them to beare the yoke of obedience and in some measure to performe acceptable service unto the Lord. And II. Corroborates and strengthens them with patience to beare the yoke of the Crosse making a way for them to escape out of all afflictions and laying none upon them which is above their strength to beare And III. Affording unto them such a measure of peace joy and spirituall comfort in all their doings and sufferings that nothing can deject or cast them downe but in all these things they are more then Conquerors through him that loves them Rom. 8.37 c. Lastly our Saviours yoke is easie in regard of the reward Duo sunt quae faciunt opus facile Primo affectus operantis Secundo pretium rei â—dipiscendae Iacob de Val Psal 118. That is two things make a worke easie to wit I. The affection and love which the Workeman hath unto the worke as was shewed before II. The excellency and worth of the thing which we desire to obtaine or the greatnesse of the reward which shall be conferred upon us for the worke If a Porter shall be desired to carry a heavie burden yea and something farre yet he refuseth it not neither is discouraged with the weight thereof but rather thinkes it light and easie if his reward therefore shall be extraordinary Now we know that great is the reward which shall bee given to all those who faithfully and cheerfully beare this burden as is plaine from 2 Corinth 4.17 and Hebr. 11.26 and 12.2 and Luke 22.28 c. and 2 Tim. 2.12 and Act. 5.41 Rom. 5.3 and 8.37 yea that there is no comparison betweene the worke and the reward For what comparison or proportion is there betweene a corporall worke and a spirituall reward a temporall worke and an eternall reward an earthly worke and an heavenly reward a momentany worke and a perpetuall reward an imperfect worke and a perfect reward a finite worke and infinite reward a corruptible worke and an incorruptible reward And therefore in all these regards wee may say with our Saviour in the Text that his yoke is easie and his burden is Light Reasons of the Authors brevitie in the following Chapters CHRISTIAN READER I thought good to give thee notice that when at least 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had finished the eleventh Chapter I heard which I professe I knew not before that both Calvin Musculus Marlorat and Gualter which thou maist see I made some use of were in English with divers others which I never saw upon this Gospel And therefore this is one cause Reason 1 why I have left my former Method which was more long and given thee only some few Notions upon some few verses of every Chapter which followes for the most part omitting more verses then I have touched upon and in those which I have pitched upon being very short sometimes raising but one Observation or solving some one Question or answering some one Objection out of a whole verse Againe my intent at first was to imitate and follow Dr. Mayer who hath observed some speciall Reason 2 things out of every Booke of the New Testament in some Chapters opening but three verses in some fixe in some eight in few or none at all above ten leaving thus elbow-roome enough for whosoever shall come after Thus in imitation of him I have also done touching upon halfe a score or a dozen verses or there-abouts in every Chapter taking only up a few gleanings after him S. Augustine saith this is a reason of writing and printing Bookes and consequently of reading them Vt sic bonae notiones quasi virgulis lunatis sigantur ne ut aves avolent that so good notions may be held as it were with Lime-twigs and not like birds flye away as they often doe when a man
the true Doctrine of the Lord and leads the sincere Ministers of the Church and the faithfull people unto all truth yea because hee dwels in those places and brests where heavenly truth raignes and beares sway but absents himselfe from all that love lyes and errours Answ 6 Sixthly sometimes hee is called Paracletus the Comforter because he sustaines the heart of the faithfull in affliction by comfort faith patience perseverance and hope of eternall glory Iohn 14. and 15. and 16. Quest 3 What are the offices operations and workes of the holy Spirit Answ They are many and respect either the Prophets or Christ or the Apostles or Ministers or the faithfull and Elect people of God First the workes of the Spirit respect the holy Prophets whom he governed inspired and taught enflaming them with the knowledge and light of the true Messiah and of things to come Thus David in Spirit called Christ Lord Mat. 22. And Zachary and Elizabeth and Simeon are taught many things by the Spirit which they foretell of Christ Luke 1. and 2. Secondly the operations of the Spirit respect Christ for he helped the conception and nativity of the Messiah The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee c. Luke 1. and Matth. 1. Before they came together Mary was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost yea the Spirit was given unto Christ by God out of measure Iohn 1. and Luke 4. Iesus being full of the Holy Ghost c. and Luke 10 He rejoyced in spirit although this may be understood of the internall motions Thirdly the operations of the Spirit respect the Apostles and Evangelists hee inspired them when they were to write the Scriptures 2 Pet. 1.19 Hee led them in the truth of their preaching and brought those things into their minds which before Christ had taught them He made them able Ministers enduing them with the gift of tongues and the power of Miracles and with all graces befitting such a calling Fourthly the works of the Spirit respect the Ministers and Ministery of the word of God for he makes them able Ministers he cals them to the work of the Ministery yea he is the Governour of the Ministery who doth conserve deliver and propagate the true Doctrine and that by means viz. the sincere Doctors of the Church whom he hath promised to direct Fifthly the operations of the Spirit respect the faithfull elect children of God for I. He regenerates them Iohn 3. Except a man be born of water and of the holy Ghost c. II. He quickens the hearts of men and doth excite and inspire spirituall motions therein III. He comforts and cheers sorrowfull souls and raiseth up those who are dejected in spirit from whence he is called the Comforter IV. He leads them the right way They shall hear a voice behinde them saying This is the way walk in it V. He excites and provokes the minde unto an ardent invocation of God teaching the faithfull to pray in the Spirit VI. He gives to the faithfull an assurance of their Adoption and Glorification Rom. 8.15 16 And therefore if we desire to be made partakers of these graces and blessings let us labour for the Spirit by faithfull fervent and frequent prayers unto God VERS 20. A bruised Reed shall he not break Vers 20 and smoaking Flax shall he not quench What is meant here by Flax Quest 1 The word in the Originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ and hath divers significations namely First sometimes it is taken generally for any threed Secondly sometimes more strictly for a linnen threed Thirdly sometimes for the string of a Harp Fourthly sometimes for a Fishers line which is made of threed Fiftly sometimes for sails Sixtly Syrus reads lucernam crepitantem non extinguet he will not quench the crackling lamp because when a lamp is ready to dye or go out it makes a creeking or crakling noise And Tremellius for linum flax puts lucernam a lamp whose match or wick is made of flax and who smokes and makes a noise as if it were ready to dye and yet this Christ will not quench Hence then observe That there is a weak Faith which yet is true Observ and although it be weak yet because it is true it shall not be rejected of Christ Psalm 103.2 How doth the truth of this appear Quest 2 It is evident from hence Answ because Faith is not created simul semel perfect at the first as Adam was but is like a man in the ordinary course of Nature who is first an imperfect birth and then an infant then a childe then a youth then a man or like a grain of Mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 33. and 1 Pet. 2.2 for Faith groweth and encreaseth unto perfection as is cleer from these places Prov. 4.18 Ephes 4.13 and 2 Pet. 3.18 and 1 Corin. 1.7 and 2 Corin. 1.7 and 10.15 and 2 Thes 1.3 Quest 3 Who are here to be reproved Answ Those who tax condemn and contemn the weak children of God Mark 9.24 Quest 4 Must we sow cushions under mens Elbows must we cry peace peace unto them 1 Thes 5.3 must we not reprove them for their weaknesse of Faith must we be blinde leaders of the blinde and not tell them of their faults Answ Extreams are here most carefully to be avoided for as we must not lull them asleep so we must not be snares unto them some sing a secure man asleep and others choke a half dead man we must neither be beds of Down unto them nor sharp Knives we must neither be soft Cushions for them to rest themselves securely on nor yet to choke them withall And therefore three degrees are to be observed namely First some utterly reject all weak ones and tax all weaknesse in Faith of hypocrisie Certainly these are either proud or cruell men Secondly some comfort and establish those who are weak saying Be quiet thou hast Faith and Grace enough and thou art good enough thou needest no more neither must thou be too righteous Eccles 7. These are soft but not safe Cushions these are fawning flatterers and not faithfull friends Thirdly some comfort and exhort saying Be of good cheer he who hath begun a good work will also finish it in you Philip. 1.6 and therefore pray that his Grace may abound in you verse 9. yea do not sit still but go forward and march on in the way of the Lord Heb. 6.1 Now this is the safest and best course for three things are to be acknowledged namely I. That the maturity of Faith doth consist in the perfection thereof Rom. 8.38 and 2 Cor. 5.6 and 2 Tim. 1.12 and Heb. 10.22 II. That doubting is not blamelesse for a wavering staggering and doubting Faith is every where taxed as Ephes 4.14 Iames 1.6 Heb. 10.23 III. That it is every mans duty perpetually to encrease and to labour to abound in Knowledge Love Faith Spirit and in all graces and vertuous qualities 2 Pet. 3.18 Rom. 15.13
Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world neither in the world to come Sect. 1 § 1. But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven Quest 1 Concerning blasphemy against the blessed Spirit divers Questions will be made to wit What is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 1 First some of the Ancients call it finall impenitency some hatred of all Christian and brotherly love and some desperation of mercy But these are improperly called blasphemy Answ 2 Secondly that sinne whereby the essence and person of the Holy Spirit is hurt or blasphemed certainly is not this irremissible sin and blasphemy for many Sabellians Eunomians and Macedonians Heretickes at first spake wickedly of the holy Spirit and denied his Deity but afterwards repenting found mercy and obtained remission of sinnes Answ 3 Thirdly neither is this unpardonable blasphemy a simple Apostacy from a knowne truth because hope of pardon is not denied to these Apostates neither is the gate of mercy eternally shut against them if they wil but repent This appeares from our Saviours prayers Father lay not this sinne to their charge and yet these for whom he prayes had called him Devill had said he had an uncleane spirit although they were convinced of his Doctrine and divine workes I argue hence thus Those who commit unpardonable blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are not to be prayed for But Christ prayed for those who spake evill of him and his Doctrine and workes against their consciences Therefore these had not committed that unpardonable sinne and consequently might have obtained mercy if they had but repented Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine serm 11. de verbis Apost saith it is Impugnatio finalis agnitae veritatis a finall opposing or resisting of a knowne truth Our Divines more largely and clearely define it thus Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is an universall apostacy and totall relapse inseparably conjoyned with an hatred of the truth Or thus it is a deniall and opposition of a knowne truth concerning God and his will and workes of which truth the conscience is convicted and which denying and impugning thereof is done of set purpose and with deliberation We have an example hereof in the Emperor Iulian who was a learned and an eloquent man and a professour of the Religion of Christ but afterwards fell away and turned Apostate and hence is called Iulian the Apostate and wrote a Book against the Religion of Christ which was answered by Cyrill Afterwards being in a battle against the Persians hee was thrust into the bowels with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hands and presently blood followed which hee tooke in his hand as it gushed forth and flung up into the Ayre saying Vicisti Gallilae vicisti O Galilean meaning Christ thou hast now conquered me and so ended his dayes in blaspheming of Christ whom he once professed w Theod. lib. 3. hist Ca. 25. Why is this unpardonable blasphemy called Quest 2 the sin against the Holy Ghost First not because the Holy Spirit may bee offended Answ 1 and the sinne not reflect upon the Father and Sonne for he who sinnes against the third person sinnes also against the first and second from whom he proceeds Secondly it is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 because the manifestation of spirituall and supernaturall truth is a divine worke which worke is immediately wrought by the Holy Spirit and therefore although they who wittingly and willingly oppose this truth sinne against all the persons of the blessed Trinity yet after a more singular manner they sinne against the Holy Ghost because they blaspheme his proper and immediate worke in their minds and maliciously impugne and resist his proper grace and power Thus I say it is called the sin against the Holy Ghost because it is against the operations of the Spirit which are three namely I. To enlighten the Minds with the light of the Gospell and hence it is called the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 II. To perswade the Mind to receive and embrace those truths which are revealed by the Gospell Heb. 6. for this is to receive the knowledge of the truth III. To worke in a man a certaine perswasion of the goodnesse of those things which he beleeves and this is to taste the good word of God And therefore the sinne against the Holy Ghost is a contumellous and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel after that a mans mind by the blessed Spirit is supernaturally perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of this word and will of God laid downe in the Gospel Quest 3 Why is this sinne against the Holy Ghost called unpardonable or a sinne which cannot bee forgiven Answ 1 First not because it exceeds in greatnesse blasphemy against the Father and the Sonne Answ 2 Secondly nor because the Father and the Son are lesse then the Holy Ghost For all the three Persons are coeternall and coequall Answ 3 Thirdly neither because the greatnesse thereof exceeds either Gods mercy or Christs merit For both are infinite the mercy of God is above all his workes and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or price laid downe by our Saviour is of infinite value and Answ 4 worth Neither Fourthly it is called unpardonable because it is more difficultly pardoned then other sinnes are For every sinne is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a breach of Gods Law and therefore he can pardon if he pleaseth the greatest as well as the least Nor Answ 5 Fifthly because it is an inexcusable sinne for in many other sinnes men are altogether left without excuse which yet are frequently pardoned upon their repentance Answ 6 Sixthly but it is called a sinne which cannot be forgiven because simply all remission is denied unto it neither did any man ever obtaine pardon that committed it nor ever shall And that for these reasons to wit I. Because such are punished by God with such a finall blindnesse of mind and hardnesse of heart that they can never returne either to themselves or unto God by true and unfained repentance and therefore being excluded and debarred of repentance they must necessarily be denied remission because no penitencie no pardon Hence Saint Iohn forbids us to pray for such an one because it is impossible for such to be renewed by repentance Heb 6.5 II. Because such reject the only meanes of salvation as the sicke man who will not be cured For as that disease is incurable which doth so take away or destroy the power of nature that neither the retentive nor concoctive facultie can doe their duties So there is no cure for him who rejects the balme of Gilead no water to wash away his sin who tramples under his feet the blood of the Covenant and despiseth that all healing Iordan Heb. 6.4 and 10.20 and Act. 4.12 and cleare-purging and white-washing Fountaine no sacrifices to take away his transgressions who crucifieth unto himselfe the Lord of glory
dove-like innocent For when once Religion and the knowledge of God enter into the soule then all our Peacocke-plumes fall and wee begin to humble our selves before the Lord as Holy Iob did 42.6 yea the more our knowledge of God is the more base and vile are we in our own eyes Fifthly examine whether we labour and endeavour Signe 5 that we may be transformed into the same Image with Christ 2 Corinth 3.18 And that two manner of wayes to wit I. In the practise of holinesse doe wee labour to keepe his commandements 1 Iohn 2.3 doe we labour to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good 1 Iohn 3.6 and 1 Peter 2.9 and 2 Peter 1.3 yea doe wee labour to increase in all heavenly hnowledge Colos 1.10 II. In spirituall worship do we labour to worship and serve the Lord in spirit Iohn 4.24 yea within to be filled with the fulnesse of God Ephes 3.19 yea are we through a zeale to Gods glory moved to serve and obey him Then certainly we may be assured that Christ by his word and Spirit hath begun in part to reveale unto us the Mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven VERS 13 14. Verse 13.14 Therefore speake I to them in Parables because they seeing see not and hearinâ—â—hey heare not neither doe they understand And in theâ— is fulfilled the Prophesie of Esaias which saith By hearing ye shall heare but not understand and seeing yee shall see and not perceive Three things are ordinarily objected from these verses which I will but briefly touch namely Object 1 First by these words God seemes to be made the Author of sinne Argum. Hee is not the Author of sinne but of just punishment which he inflicts upon the obstinate sometimes in a hidden and secret but alwayes in a just judgement for the judgements of the Lord are sometimes secret but alwayes most just Object 2 Secondly Reprobates seeme here to be excused because they are so blinded from above that they cannot see Answ Reprobates are not by this excused because the Lord blinds none but onely those who doe not see that is those who cannot and will not see God by a just judgement doth further close their eyes that they shall never bee able to see For God blinds their eyes onely I. By a deniall of light unto them And II. By a forsaking and leaving of them in their blindnesse And III. By giving them over to the power of Sathan and their owne desires Object 3 Thirdly these verses are repugnant to those Scriptures which tell us that God would have all men to repent and all to be saved Answ Those places and the like shew what God universally doth approve and allow of not what he will doe unto all or worke in all These verses specially shew what God will doe to those who are contumacious and obstinate Now extraordinary judgements are not repugnant to the ordinary meanes of salvation Pareus s fol. 733. Verse 19 VERS 19. When any one heareth the word of the Kingdome and understandeth it not then commeth the wicked one and catcheth away that which was sowne in his heart this is he which received seed by the high way side Quest That which is called here The wicked one is called verse 4. The fowles of the aire when it may be demanded why the Devils are called the fowles of the ayre Answ 1 First for the subtilty of their nature As the aire is a subtle thing so are spirits Answ 2 Secondly for their habitation in the ayre Answ 3 Thirdly for their inordinate desire to ascend upward which ariseth from their height of pride Charthus s pag. 117. a. Vers 20.21 VERS 20 21. But hee that received the seed into stony places the same is hee that heareth the word and anon with joy receiveth it yet hath he not root in himselfe but dureth for a while For when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by hee is offended Our Saviour here intimates five properties in the stony ground namely First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is a hearer of the Word of God Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he is a receiver of the Word which is heard Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he receiveth it forthwith as soon as he hath heard it Fourthly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he heareth and receiveth it with joy Fifthly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet for all this he is but a server of the time applying his Religion and Conscience to the present condition of things VERS 24.25 Verse 24 25. Another Parable put hee forth unto them saying The Kingdome of Heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field But while men slept his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheâ—t and went his way § 1. Which sowed good Seed Sect. 1 What is meant by this Seed Quest 1 The word of God Answ as is cleare from verse 19. and Mark 4.14 and Luke 8.11 Against this answer it will be objected Object That the good seed is the faithfull as is expressely said by our Saviour verse 38. The good seed are the Children of the Kingdome By Seed Answ verse 38. is meant not the seed ' sown as in this verse but the Corn or stalk which springs up So that in this verse by Seed is meant the root and in the 38 verse the fruit for the Children of the Kingdome are begotten by the Seed of the word In this Section we have two things to consider of namely I. That the word of God is a Seed II. That the word is a good Seed First the word of God is a Seed and so called Observ 1 because it is small at the beginning but encreaseth to be great By which name our Saviour would teach us to use the word as a Seed or wee must so heare the word that we may fructifie and grow up thereby Luke 13.19.21 and 1 Peter 2.2 And the reason hereof is because God gives his Talents and word and Spirit and all for this end that wee may profit thereby 2 Corinth 12.7 How many things are observable in Seed Seed hath these two properties viz. First to encrease and fructifie one grain Quest 2 of wheat doth not onely produce one grain but sometimes Thirty sometimes Sixty sometimes an Hundred for one So by one Sermon oftentimes many are converted yea by one Sermon some thousands have been converted Acts 2.41 and 4.4 Or by this encrease may and is properly meant the divers measure of obedience and degrees of grace in divers hearers of the word of God Secondly to be altered in forme Answ for from a bare Seed it comes to have a new body wherein there is I. Life this is illumination and knowledge II. A root from whence the fruit springs this is conscience or love towards God III. An care filled full with good Corne this is the life and conversation which is replenished with the good workes of righteousnesse and holinesse now as
or envie Fifthly blind hearers who understand no more then Davids Idols Who had eyes but saw not eares but heard not c. Psalm 115.6 and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Sixthly proud hearâ—rs who are puft up with their owne wisedome Iohn 7.4.7 like the Pharisees who thought they knew so much that Christ could teach them no more then they knew Seventhly sinfull hearers who are so hindered and intangled by their sinnes that they cannot heare any thing which crosseth or opposeth their sinnes Eighthly sluggish hearers who heare but neither I. Remember what they heare as Matth. 13.52 and 1 Cor. 15.2 Nor II. Practise what they heare but are inconstant in the duties of Religion Iames 1.5.7 Quest 4 How must wee heare aright and profitably Answ 1 First before wee heare wee must prepare our selves as was shewed in the former Section Quest 3. Answ 2 Secondly in our hearing many things are required of us viz. I. Wee must begin to heare betimes in our youth Eccles 12.1 That is let us learne to love the preaching of the Word in our young yeers II. Wee must heare it attentively when we doe heare it Constantine being desired to sit downe when hee stood to heare a Sermon answered Nesas verlum Dei negligemèr andire It was no small wickednesse to heare the word of God negligently Euseb in vità Constant III. Wee must heare the Word humbly that is with feare and trembling Esay 66.2.5 IV. Wee must heare the Word with a desire to learne thereby as was shevved in the former Section Quest 3. V. Wee must heare seriously that is so as that vvee may gaine by our hearing The house of God is like to a shop full of precious drugs or rich merchandise or like a costly sumptuous and well furnished Banquet And therefore wee should never come thither and goe away againe empty but still gaine some spirituall grace and profit Non convenimus ut unus loquatur alius plausibus excipiat sic digrediamur sed ut nos utilia-vos lucremini Chrysost s Genes hom 1. We doe not meet together in the house of God to talke or conferre or to applaud what is spoken and so goe away but Ministers must labour to preach profitable things and people must labour to heare profitably VI. Wee must heare prudently and wisely not imprinting all things without difference in the memory which are delivered but by separating the lesse profitable things from the more profitable and retaining these the more surely Vt apes mel è floribus sic doctrinas tibi aptas Chrysost As Bees gather honey out of flowers so must wee apply and lay hold principally upon those doctrines and truths which are most fit for us that so wee may bee bettered thereby that is wee must chiefly attend unto and learne those things vvhich doe most avvaken the conscience and shake off security and comfort the heart and refresh the spirits and direct the life And VII These things vve must deeply imprint in our memories Mat. 13.52 that they may stand us instead in the time of need As for example sometimes vve heare instructions hovv to behave our selves in the times of temptation tribulation sicknesse losses crosses and the like Sometimes wee heare consolations for all these severall estates and conditions Now although wee be when wee heare these neither tempted nor tried nor afflicted nor weakned with sicknesse nor in any imminent danger of death yet we should carefully lay them up in our hearts and memories that wee may make use of them when wee are in such case for all these doe attend those who belong unto God at one time or other VIII Wee must heare for this end that wee may obey for to obey what wee heare from the Lord is to follow the Lord. Thirdly after our hearing of the word of God these things are required of us namely I. In the Church and there three duties are enjoyned viz. First prayer and this is not to be neglected for as before Sermon wee must pray both for the Minister and our selves that the Lord would assist both him in speaking and us in hearing and so direct him by his Spirit that he may speake home to our soules and consciences So after Sermon wee must pray for our selves and all the faithfull of the Congregation that the Lord would give a blessing to that which wee have heard that what we have heard we may remember and what wee remember we may understand and what wee understand to be good wee may practise and be enabled to continue in the practise thereof unto the end And as wee must thus pray unto God for our selves so wee must also praise him for enabling his servant the Minister to deliver his message unto us Thirdly the blessing is not to bee neglected as many doe who goe out of the Church before the blessing be given II. When wee are gone from the Church we must ruminate and meditate of what wee have heard It is not good as soone as ever wee goe from the Word to busie or imploy our selves about something or other but to recollect what wee have heard and to conferre with our families about it that so it may take the deeper root in our hearts Blessed are they that thus heare that is who First reverence honour and esteeme the Word And Secondly convene quickly and come betimes to the Lords house upon the Lords day And Thirdly labour to heare unto profit and edification And Fourthly pray for a blessing from God upon that which they have heard And Fifthly doe not neglect but stay for the blessing of the Minister And Sixthly meditate and ruminate after they are gone of that which they have heard Object The Papists to prove that justifying faith may bee separated from love urge this place where wee have a Parable of good and bad fish in one and the same not Now because they who are in the Church are faithfull it will follow that if they prove wicked then that faith from whence they are called faithfull may bee conjoyned with sinne from whence they are called sinfull and consequently may be separated from love Answ It is one thing for a man to be in the Church by an outward profession of faith and from thence only to be called faithfull it is another thing for a man to be a true member of Christ and from thence to bee called just or a justified man for that faith which is common both to the good and bad doth state a difference betweene Christians and no Christians but not betweene those who are justified not justified And therefore that faith is absurdly and ridiculously called justifying faith which while it remaines such hath neither the act nor power of justifying Bâ— Davenant Determin quest 38. pag. 172. VERS 52. Then said hee unto them Therefore every Scribe which is instructed unto the Kingdome of heaven is like unto a man which is an housholder Verse 52 that bringeth forth out of his treasure things new
hinder good things from us Or III. That our present estate makes more for Gods glory then another condition of life would doe Or IV. That the Lords appointed time is not yet come And therefore in this case wee must bee subject and patient and awaite the Lords leisure with perseverance in prayer Secondly the Lord often seemes not to regard Answ 2 his servants when they seeke for Christ Reade Psalme 104.229 Cantic 3.1 and 2 Corinth 3.18 Why doth God seeme herein not to regard Quest 2 his servants First because they are not as yet purged from Answ 1 the pollution of sinne but are captivated and contaminated by the reliques of rebellious lusts Or Secondly because they are not as yet truely Answ 2 humbled but selfe-conceited as the two sonnes of Zebedee were Or Thirdly because they are not as yet weaned Answ 3 from the world nor the world crucified unto them The Apostles wee see forsooke all for Christs sake and yet they strive who shall be the greatest so hard a matter is it for us to be weaned from the world Or Fourthly because they seeke not Christ fervently Answ 4 but coldly in their be is as the Church did Cantic 3.1 Or Fifthly perhaps because they have omitted Answ 5 or lost or let slip some occasion or meanes which hath beene offered unto them as the Church did Cantic 5.2 c. Or at least Sixthly because the Lord would have them Answ 5 being at first but probationers to be exercised that so grace may take the deeper impression in their hearts for that which is with much labour and difficulty acquired is the most charily kept and more highly prized And therefore if any have begun to set their faces towards Sion and to seek the Lord and after some long search have not found him Let them then confesse that the reason is either I. Because some sinne yet gets the upper hand over them Or II. Because they are yet proud and selfe-conceited Or III. Because they are not yet weaned from the world Or IV. Because they seek not Christ fervently and industriously Or V. Because they have not been so carefull as they ought to nourish and obey the motions of of the Spirit and to lay hold upon the offers of mercy and to use those means which God hath prescribed in his word Or else VI. Because God would inure them to labour at the first that so by exercise they may grow the stronger Wherefore if we desire to find Christ and to bring him home to our souls let us labour to remove these impediments and learn First to subdue and bring under all our corruptions and take heed that we be not subdued or brought under by any And Secondly to be humble and poore in Spirit and low in our own eyes And Thirdly to use the world as though we used it not and not to love it or set our hearts upon it And Fourthly to seek Christ with all our hearts and with all our soules And Fifthly To be carefull to attend to the motions of the Spirit and the calls of the word And. Sixthly to be constant and couragious in the use of all Holy meanes untill the Lord have fully revealed himselfe unto us for although hee come not within a little time yet he will certainly come at the last And therefore I. Be not discouraged neither faint II. Pray unto him to reveale himselfe and to be found by us Psal 31.16 and 80.3 7 19. and 119.135 III. Doe not delay or slack this search of Christ And IIII. Labour to remove all impediments out of our way and then hee that shall come will come and not tarry Sect. 5 § 5. O VVoman great is thy Faith Many profitable Quaeres will here bee made namely Quest 1 Whence had this Woman this great Faith Answ St. Marke saith that she heard of Christ and so according to St. Paul Rom. 10.14 her faith came by her Hearing Quest 2 How did the Woman approve her Faith to bee great Answ By her works as true faith ought to be confirmed Iames 2. Quest 3 What workes were remarkable or observable in this Woman Answ 1 First her comming unto Christ she flyes not to Witches or Inchanters or Idols or the intercession of the Saints or the mediation of the Apostles but onely unto Christ the Saviour of the world Secondly this woman by her comming unto Answ 2 Christ doth shew her love unto her Neighbour For the Law enjoynes the love of our Neighbour and the Gospell commends it as a good worke and this woman doth shew by her petition Lord be mercifull unto me and help me that she was as sensible of her daughters miseries as if they had been her own and besought Christ as earnestly in her behalfe as she could have done for her self observing herein the Apostles lesson Weep with those that weep Rom. 12.15 Thirdly this Woman prayes unto Christ Answ 3 which is an acceptable worke unto God when it is performed by his Children yea she invocates and implores his mercy in whom she only beleeves She doth not call upon or cry after the Apostles but onely prayes unto Christ And yet the Papists do alleadge this place to prove the intercession of the Saints But I. We doe not reade that she cryed after the Apostles but only unto Christ And II. The Apostles as yet were living and we deny not but the living may pray for the living though neither for the dead nor unto them III. The Apostles though not sought unto sue unto Christ as it seemes to help her because Christ answers I am not sent but to the lost sheep of Israel verse 24. but yet they prevail not and herein the Popish invocation of Saints is like unto this But Pareus s pag. 755 thinkes that the Apostles did not entreat Christ in her behalfe but disdained her desired that Christ would stint her lowd clamour and cause her to depart because with her cryes she troubled them Dimitte eam vel abige Drive her away Lord because she troubles us And therefore let us not with Papists forsake Christ and flee unto the Saints but with this faithfull Female let us First pray our selves unto our God his Christ And Secondly let us continue praying as she did untill we be heard And Thirdly let not our basenesse or unworthinesse hinder either us from praying or our faith in praying but let it be rather an Argument unto us that we shall be heard because the Lord never sends such empty away as are truly sensible of their unworthinesse Fourthly another good worke observable Answ 4 in this woman is Patience for shee patiently suffered her selfe to be called Dog and to bee sleighted as it were by Christ Fifthly in this woman we see a singular humility Answ 5 as well as perfect patience For our Saviour saith It is not good to take the Childrens bread and to cast it to Dogs And what saith this woman unto it I. She doth not
them Num. 11.29 Where we see that Moses prays and from his heart wishes that the Spirit of Prophesie and Interpretation were given to all the Lords people So Amos 7. I am no Prophet nor the son of a Prophet and yet he prophecieth And 2 Pet. 1.19 The Apostle saith That Prophesie is not of any privat Interpretation but it is the work of that Spirit wherby also the Prophets spake and this he gives to whom he will 1 Cor. 12. And therefore this Spirit and power and privilege of interpreting of Scripture according to the proportion of faith is not given onely to the Pope and his Cardinals Eighthly if by these words whatsoever thou Answ 8 loosest be meant the interpretation of Scripture than by these whatsoever thou bindest must necessarily be understood the obscuring of Scripture and so this must belong to Peter and his successours as well as that and indeed those who would be called Peters successours chuse this part to themselves a Ames Bel. enerv p. 52. t. 1. Ninthly Bellarmine in the proof of his Major Answ 9 proposition offends many waies namely I. Because he saith that under the names of the Keys the supreme power of judging is given to Peter and his successors whereas indeed there is given onely the Ministery of loosing and remitting of sins and of explicating the doctrines opinions and controversies of Religion Scharp de sacra Script 106. II. He offends because he saith that to Peter and his successours was given power not onely to pardon sins but to loose all bonds for Christ speaks here of pronouncing remission and pardon to the penitent but not to all hand over head to whom the Pope pleaseth but of dissolving and untying other bonds our Saviour speaks not III. He sins in saying That those to whom the Keys were given have power to dispense with those Laws which were enacted and ratified by God himself and with those punishments which were inflicted by God himself That which God commands a man to do he may omit by a dispensation from the Pope and that without sin that which God chargeth men not to do may faultlesly be done if the Pope give leave those punishments which God inflicts upon offenders may be taken off by the Pope And thus we see that the Pope is not onely by them exalted above all that are called Gods that is all Magistrates and Rulers but even above the Lord of heaven and earth for he can take men out of Gods hands he can free them from his hands yea he can deliver them from his commanding and condemning power IV. The Cardinall offends by his frivolous distinction of Whomsoever and Whatsoever because our Saviour in this place speaks onely of loosing of sins and of binding men for their sins as is evident from Mat. 18.18 19. and Iohn 20.23 Answ 10 Tenthly we grant that Peter had a Ministeriall power of binding loosing but not of binding or loosing What he would or Whom he would or As he would as the Pope arrogantly claims in his unbounded power because he must onely teach those things which are commanded him and dispense those things which were committed unto him aright that is according to the direction and prescript rule of God b Mat. 18.20 Act. 2.4 Gal. 1.8 Answ 11 Eleventhly by the successors of Peter we must understand either I. The Pope onely and thus we deny that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours because the Pope doth neither exercise the doctrine nor the works of Peter Or else II. All Bishops together and if thus then we must either understand it First of all and every Bishop that hath been in the Church since Peters time and in this sense we deny also that the keys were given to Peter and his successours for it is true which Ambrose saith lib. 1. de poenit cap. 6. Non habet Petri haereditatem qui fidem Petri non habet He is not the heir of Peters place who is not heir of Peters faith Or Secondly we understand it onely of those Bishops and Ministers who follow Peters Doctrine And in this sense we grant that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours Answ 12 Twelfthly and lastly Peter in his extraordinary office had no successour at all much lesse the Pope and if he had then so had also the other Apostles who had the same power and consequently there is not one onely supreme and chief Judge of all Controversies in the earth but many namely all the successours of all the Apostles as well as the successour of Peter Quest Why is the power of the Keys necessary Answ The power of the Keys is necessary in many regards viz. First in respect of the Commandement Mat. 18.17 Secondly in respect of the purity of the Sacraments because they are holy mysteries therfore God will have the power of the Keys to be executed that all impure persons may be kept back from his holy Table reade 1 Cor. 5.5 and 11.28 Numb 11.31 Deuteron 17 12. Matthew 5.24 Thirdly in respect of Gods glory for God is reproached and despighted if without difference the wicked and blasphemers go in the number of his children Fourthly in respect of the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly prophane Christs Sacraments Fifthly in regard of the safety of sinâ—ers that they being often admonished may return unto repentance Sixthly in respect of others lest they should be corrupted 1 Cor. 5.6 Seventhly in regard of those who are without lest they which are not yet members of the Church be deterred or kept backe from submitting themselves unto the Church by the evill example of some within it and therefore the power of the Keys is to be executed upon offenders that the mouths of those without may be stopped seeing that the Church doth not winke or favour but punish such offenders Eighthly in respect of sinners that from them punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table oat their own condemnation Wherfore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither § 9. Whatsoever thou bindest on earth shall bee Sect. 9 bound in Heaven and whatsoever thou loosest on earth shall be loosed in Heaven How doth it appear that by this committing Quest. 1 and giving of leave and power to bind and looâ—e there is no primacie or externall power of ruleing promised as the Papist affirm there is First these Keyes are called the Keyes of the Answ 1 Kingdome of Heaven and therefore it is cleare that they speak not of any worldly Domination or power Heaven and the Kingdome of Heaven that is life eternall being out of the limits and bounds of this world yea they are called the Keyes of the kingdome of Heaven because they send us to another Kingdome and to another kind of life the end of them being to make us Heavenly hearers and to blesse us with
knowledge of God and the faith of Christ Answ What is Regenerated in those who are regenerated Quest 4 The whole man that is Answ as well the body as the soule but it begins in the mind and therefore the Apostle exhort us to labour to be renewed in the spirit of our minds Ephes 4.23 Rom. 12.2 Who Regenerates Quest 5 CHRIST as God by his Spirit Answ and hence the Apostle saith Yee are taught by Christ Ephes 4.21 and yee are created anew according to God vers 24. Unto whose examplar or according to whose Quest 6 patterne is Regeneration to be wrought According to the exemplar Answ and similitude of Christ For those who are regenerated must labour and endeavour to be like unto Christ 1. Iohn 3.3 Wherein doth Regeneration consist Quest 7 In the putting off the old man Answ and putting on the new Ephes 4.22 What are the parts of this new man which is Quest 8 to be put on True righteousnesse and holinesse Ephes 4.24 Answ Where and when is Regeneration to be Quest 9 wrought Answ In this world and that while wee live but it shall be perfected in Heaven Quest 10 For what ends doth God Regenerate us Answ 1 First that wee might serve him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Luke 1.74 75. And Answ 2 Secondly that wee might be saved at the last day Iohn 3. These eight last Questions I have onely briefely named because if the Reader would see them all enlarged let him read Zanch in Ephes Cap. 4. Page 327. 328. 329. 330. 331. Quest 11 By whom or by what meanes is Regeneration wrought Answ 1 First by the holy Spirit as the immediate cause Iohn 3.5 And therefore wee must not resist the holy Ghost nor greeve him nor quench his motions but waight carefully for his comming and attend diligently unto his cals and cry mightily unto the Lord to give his holy Spirit unto us Answ 2 Secondly Regeneration is wrought by the knowledge of Christ or by the word which is the instrument to beget the knowledge of Christ in us Ephes 4.21 Iames 1.18 And therefore two things are here required of us if we desire to be regenerate namely I. Wee must attend constantly to the preaching of the word because the mouth of the Minister is the conduite pipe by which the seed of the word and the life of grace is derived unto us II. Wee must hide the word in our hearts it is a seed now if the seed be hid in the earth it will spring vp it is a medicine and if it be taken downe it will heale it is a pure Fountaine and therefore if we delight our selves therein it will purge the word is a quickning word and is full of life and therefore if we be carefull to listen to the counsell and direction of the word and to embrace it and walke according thereunto it will be a meanes to animate and enliven us Quest 12 What are the fruits and effects of Regeneration Answ 1 First a striving strugling and wrastling against sinne for those who are regenerated will contend with and warre against sinne as their greatest and deadliest Enemy Now because naturall and unregenerate men often resist sinne it will be convenient to shew the difference betweene the striving of the Regenerate and Unregenerate man I. The first difference shewes it selfe in the very faculty resisting For First the naturall morall and unregenerate man doth not resist sinne with the Will but with the Conscience for the Will consents unto sinne and would sinne but the Conscience reclaimes him with-holds him from sinning and makes him that though he would willingly yet he dares not the Dog desires the meat which hee sees hang or lye by him and would gladly eat it but forbeares for feare because the whip hangs by and he knowes he shall be beaten if he doe Thus the Will of the wicked man runnes after sinne but the terrour and feare of punishment makes the Conscience withstand But Secondly the Regenerate man resists sinne with the Will as well as with the Conscience as he would not be punished so he would not sinne and he forbeares tasting of the forbidden fruit because it is hurtfull unto him and because he loves it not Malum quod volo Romans 7.19 Paul conceived sinne to be an evill and therefore with his will resisted it and those who are Regenerate assoone as they know a thing to be sinne so soone they hate it because it is sinne and not for feare of punishment This difference betweene the good and bad mans abstinence from sinne is so cleere that Horace by the light of nature could see it and thus lively expresse it Oderunt peccare maliformidine paenae Oderunt peccare boni virtutis amore And therefore if wee desire to know whether wee be Regenerated or not we must not so much enquire whether wee hate sinne or not Or whether wee resist it or not As wherefore whether for the feare of punishment or for the love of God and hatred of sinne as sinne though no punishment were allotted thereunto by God at all II. The next difference betweene the striving and strugling of the Regenerate and Unregenerate man against sinne shewes it selfe in the object of the Contention and strife For First the naturall and morall man for the most part at least if not alwayes strives and warrs onely against grosse and enormious sinnes and such as are obvious and odious unto men but for lesser sinnes which the world makes lesser matter of or which are unseene and unknowne unto men they care not to withstand or resist at all Wicked thoughts evill words jeasting which is not convenient and the like they never regard by which they shew plainly that they feare more to offend and displease man then God But Secondly the Regenerate man wrastles and warres against all sinnes whatsoever whether great or small whether externall or internall whether of omission or commission yea hee not onely strives against those evill things which are conspicuous to the eye of the World but also greeves for and strives against his faint endeavours and drousinesse in the performance of good workes yea against all evill workes Lascivious lookes and corrupt thoughts And therefore if wee desire to know whether wee be Regenerated or not let us examine whether wee beare an equall hatred unto all sinnes alike whether wee are equally watchfull against all sinnes alike and whether wee equally warre against all alike because they are sinne and seene and taken notice of by God and displeasing unto him III. The next difference betweene the striving of the Regenerate and Unregenerate man against sinne shewes it selfe in the consideration of those things which move unto this strife or in the thing striving The Apostle Paul saith The Flesh lusts against the Spirit and the Spirit lusts against the flesh Galath 5.17 Whence observe two things viz. First in the Regenerate man the Spirit lusts against the Flesh that is Spirituall
under his Sect. 2 charge § 2. Ye shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve Tribes of Israel Object Some object this place to prove that CHRIST is not the judge of the world arguiug thus It is said here that the Apostles shall judge the twelve Tribes of Israel and 1. Corinth 6.2 The Saints shall judge the World Therefore Christ is not the onely Iudge of the world Answ The authority of judgement and giving sentence at the last day is proper to CHRIST alone and doth neither belong to the Apostles nor Saints so that they then shall judge onely as witnesses and approvers of CHRISTS judgement but of this something morefully in the following question How shall the Apostles judge the twelve Tribes of Israel seeing that CHRIST himselfe saith Iohn 5.22 The Father hath given all judgement to the Sonne First at the last day of judgement there shall be Answ 1 three sort of Iudges to wit I. Some shall judge in power now this power is either First absolute and independent and thus God the Father shall judge the world Genes 18.25 Shall not the Iudge of all the world doe that which is just Or Secondly delegate and derived and thus Christ as man shall judge the world Iohn 5.22 II. Some shall judge Assessoriè as Judges laterall or assistants and thus the Apostles shall judge the world as it is said in this verse III. Some shall judge by approbation that is they shall sit with the Judge in judgement to approve the sentence of the Judge and thus all the Saints and faithfull shall judge the world 1. Cor. 6 2. Secondly the Apostles shall judge the twelve Tribes of Israel three manner of wayes to wit Answ 2 I. By their doctrine and preaching of the Gospell because according unto that the sentence shall be pronounced at the last day Rom. 2.15 That is those at the day of judgement shall be acquitted that have beleeved and obeyed the Gospell and on the other side they shall be condemned that would not beleeve and obey it II. The Apostles shall judge the Jewes by their testimony which shall so convince them that they shall not be able to pretend ignorance of that doctrine according to which they shall be judged As CHRIST saith Matth. 24.14 That the Gospell shall be preached in the whole world for a testimony against them So the conscience of the Jewes will convince them and bring unto their remembrance when they see the Apostles what they both did and said amongst them for their edification and salvation and which obstinately and perversely they contemned and despised III. The Apostles shall judge the Tribes of Israel by their example for if the Jewes should pretend that the doctrine of the Gospell was too abstruse and sublime for them and that they were neither able to perceive it nor receive it then the Apostles will be set before them as exemplars of the contrary who being rude and illiterate men did notwithstanding vnderstand the doctrine of the Gospell and were thereby regenerated and made the children of God Chem. harm pag. 1827. § ult § 3. And shall inherit everlasting life Sect. 3 Who are enemies unto eternall life or erroneous Quest 1 and hereticall concerning it First the Atheists who deny it Answ 1 Post mortem nulla voluptâ—â—s in any thinke that it is with man as with beasts when they are dead they are gone and they are neither sensible of paine nor of pleasure after this life But this is directly contrary to the text Answ 2 Secondly those are here erroneous who divide life everlasting that is which grant that the soule is eternall but deny the Resurrection of the body This belongs unto the enemies of the Resurrection whereof we have to speake elsewhere and therefore here I omit it Answ 3 Thirdly the Chiliastes and Millenaries are also here erroneous now amongst them there are divers opinions namely I. Some hold that the joyes of heaven and eternity it selfe were onely to continue for the space of 1000 yeares and then to cease Danaeus 29. Prateol 347. bâ—et 128. II. Some held that the Saints should wallow in the life to come in all carnall delights and fleshly pleasures and this is reported to be the opinion of the Mahumetanes but Mr. Bedwell shewes the contrary III. Some hold a double time namely First that the righteous should have joy and the wicked sorrow and paine for the space of one thousand yeares And Secondly that after that time the world should be renewed and the devils and damned spirits freed from their torments This was Origens opinion and it was condemned and judged erroneous by the 5. Counsell of Constantinople Prateol 378. § 9. IV. Some expresse and explicate this opinion by a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or transmigration of the soule thus not knowing how to agree amongst themselves Answ 4 Fourthly they erre concerning life eternall who hold that it may be merited by the labours endeaouvers and workes of man Object Against this Bellarmine objects life eternall is promised to good workes in this verse but a promise made with a condition of worke makes that he which fulfils the worke doth deserve the thing promised and may of right require it as his due and deserved reward Answ Durande in 2. d. 27. q. answers singularly two things for us viz. I. Promissio divina in Scripturis sanctis non sonat aliquam obligationem sed insinuat meram dispositionem liberalitatis divinae II. Quod redditur ex promissione praecedent e non redditur ex merito operis de condigno sed sâ—lum vel principalitèr ex promisso Quest 2 What and how many are the causes of this eternall life Answ There are three causes thereof to wit First Primaria the prime and principall Cause and that is God namely I. God the Father who gives it from himselfe and from whom all good things come Iohn 3.16 and .5.21 and. Iames. 1.17 II. God the Sonne who gives it from the Father yea gives it as the Father Iohn 5.21 and .10.28 Rom. 8.10 III. God the holy Ghost who gives it from the Father and the Sonne for the Spirit is life Iohn â— 5 Rom. 8.10 And therefore if we desire to be assured of eternall life let us be carefull to please God the Father and obey the God Sonne and seeke after God the holy Ghost Secondly Impulsiva the impulsive and moving cause and this is the onely mercy of God And therefore we must not arrogate any thing to our owne workes but laud the mercy and free grace of God Ephes 1.6 Thirdly Medians causa the instrumentall Cause or Meanes whereby we are made partakers of this life Now the meanes are these I. The Spirit of Regeneration who workes the beginning of this spirituall life Rom. 8. II. The word of Reconciliation 2. Cor. 5.20 and salvation Acts. 18.28 Iohn 6.68 Rom. 1.16 III. The Sacraments because they seale unto us the grace of God and confirme our faith IV. Hence
the Minister of the word Sacraments is said to save and to beget in Christ as the Apostle saith 1. Corinth 4.15 and. 2. Cor. 5.21 And therefore if we desire to walke in that way which leades unto him let us pray unto God to give us his holy Spirit let us attend carefully to the preaching and reading of the holy word and approach reverently and preparedly when we are invited to the holy Sacrament of the Lords holy Supper Who shall be made partakers of this life eternall Quest 3 First onely the Elect and faithfull Iohn 17.9 Answ 1 Acts. 2.47 Rom. 11.7 If it be here demanded whether the wicked Quest 4 shall rise or not at the last day I answer they shall but not unto eternall joy Answ but unto an eternity of torments Daniel 12.2 Matth. 25.46 and 2. Thes 1.8.9 Shall not wicked men rise at the great day of Quest 5 judgement unto eternall life shall not they also live for ever They shall rise unto eternall death Answ but not unto eternall life For I. It is like death herein as there is no exemption from death so there is no redemption from hell And II. In death there are two things namely First Mortis inchoatio the inchoation of death or the dolefull and strong pangs of death now this wicked men have for the bitter paines of eternall death are alwayes upon them they with St. Paul in another sence may justly say that they dye daily Secondly Mortis consummatio in death there is the period perfecting and consummation thereof Now this wicked men never have for they are alwaies a dying but they never dye Secondly all the Elect shall be made partakers Answ 2 of this everlasting life It may here be demanded whether the joy of Quest 6 heaven shall be alike unto all or unlike whether equall or unequall First in heaven there shall be Par gaudium Answ 1 an equal joy for every man shall receive his penny and shall have a fulnesse and perfection of joy Secondly in heaven there shall be Impar gradus Answ 2 different degrees of Glory Daniel 12.3 When shall the Elect and faithfull be made Quest 7 partakers of this everlasting life both in bodies and soules Answ 1 First in generall concerning the yeare when the Righteous shall rise unto life there was a double opinion to wit I. Some said it would bee 6000 yeares after the Creation of this opinion were Iustinus Iraenaeus Hieronymus Augustinus Lactantius Hilarius Rabbi Elias and some heathens II. Some said it would bee 6500 yeares after the Creation and of this opinion were Cyrillus Chrysostomus Hyppolitus Germanus Constantinopolitanus Vide Senens bibl Sanct. lib. 5. § 190. pag. 399. Answ 2 Secondly more particularly there are three times when this life eternall is by the Elect injoyed viz. I. Tempus Inchoationis There is the time when they are first interested into this life and that is when they are Regenerated Iohn 5.24 and 17.3 and 1 Ioh. 3.2 Thus this fruition of life Eternall is begun in this life Read Rom. 5.2 Colos 3.3 Gal. 2.20 II. Tempus Possessionis There is the time when they enjoy this life in Soule onely and this is presently after death When First the body rests from labour Revelat. 14.13 And Secondly the soule hath a certaine perfection Quest 8 It may here be questioned If the soule doth not sleepe as well as the body untill the generall Resurrection Answ 1 First some held that the soule was like the body altogether mortall and the same in men with beasts as the Nazarens thought Danaeus and therefore the soule should never be restored to the body or to life as the Saducees dreamt Answ 2 Secondly some held that the soule died but that at the Resurrection it should be restored againe alive to the body and thus thought the Arabians Thirdly some held that the soule died not but Answ 3 onely when it departed from the body it fell a sleepe and slept untill the day of judgement And of this opinion were well nye 20 Fathers who are reckoned up by Senens § 345. Page 569. 570. Fourthly some held that the soule enjoyed the Answ 4 presence of God before the generall Resurrection but imperfectly Pet Mart. 3. 14. 16. Page 684. Fifthly some hold that the Elect and faithfull Answ 5 in regard of their soules doe perfectly enjoy the pesence of God presently after their corporall dissolution Here some object God onely is immortall Object 1. Timoth. 6.16 and therefore the soule is mortall First God onely is Eternall wee only sempiternall Answ 1 God is from everlasting Aparte ante and to everlasting aparte post but man had a beginning although he shall have no end because both soule and body shall be conjoyned together againe at the last day and shall endure for ever Secondly God onely is the fountaine of Immortality Answ 2 having life and immortality in himselfe and of himselfe but we are made immortall onely by him Thirdly that the soule is immortall and dyeth Answ 3 not appeares thus The Scripture saith the soule goes to God Eccles 12.7 Revelat. 7.15 and .14.4 And Stephen commends his soule to God Acts. 7.59 And CHRIST saith That man cannot kill the soule Matth. 10.28 And. Iohn 6.40 Christ promiseth to the faithfull that they shall be raised up and made partakers of life everlasting III. Tempus perfectionis there is the time when the Elect shall absolutely and perfectly enjoye this life eternall and that is in the Resurrection when the body and soule shall be united and conjoyned together for ever inseparably What is this life eternall Quest 8 Answ 1 First it is Life Here observe that life is either Increate as is the life of God Or Create and is either Naturall as is the life of the body or the life which we leade in the body Or Spirituall which is Inchoate and imperfect in this life Or Comsummate and perfect in the life to come Answ 2 Secondly this Spirituall life consists in the union of the soule with God Iohn 17.21 Revel 21.3 Answ 3 Thirdly this Communion will be I. With the humanity of CHRIST And II. With his Deity And III. With the Father and the holy Ghost Iohn 17.22 Answ 4 Fourthly the difference between this inchoate and that consummate spirituall life is this that there God will be all in all by himselfe without the use of meanes There shall be no need or use of the word and Sacrament and Temples and the like nor any use of the creatures the Sunne Moone and the rest Indeed there shall be an use of the creatures Rom. 8.21 but it is for pleasure and delight not for necessity or want What manner of life shall this everlasting Quest 9 life be First it may be illustrated and described by the Answ 1 names given thereunto Heaven is called I. A reward great is your reward in heaven And II. An inheritance Rom. 8.17 and. 1. Pet. 1.4 And III. A crowne of
his praise out of infants and sucklings who can neither speake nor understand how much more then out of these who can speake and have some understanding Fulke Vers 19 VERS 19. And when he saw a Figtree in the way he came to it and found nothing thereon but leaves onely and said unto it Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever And presently the fig-tree withered away Wee say that although the Jewish Church be now but like a withered tree yet it shall flourish againe hereafter Object Now against this it is objected CHRIST here cursed this fig-tree which represented the Church of the Jewes and said Never fruit grow upon thee henceforth And therefore it seemes that this tree and that Church shall never flourish againe Answ That Fig-tree which was here accursed by Christ never to beare fruit againe represented the Jewes who lived then and those who shall live till the conversion of the Jewes but when the wrath of God is come upon them to the full as the Apostles speakes then the Lord shall call them and their rod shall flourish againe VERS 22. And all things whatsoever yee shall aske in Prayer Verse 22 beleeving yee shall receive § 1. And all things whatsoever ye shall aske Sect. 1 in prayer Our Saviour in these words doth plainly point out this Observation unto us Observ namely That true and Lawfull prayer never wants his effect How doth the trueth hereof appeare Quest 1 Most evidently from these particulars to wit First from these places of Scripture Answ Psalm 22.24 and 50.15 Iohn 16.24 Iames. 5.16 and Ierem. 29.13 Amos. 5.4 6. Secondly from the trueth of God who is faithfull in all his Promises 1. Thes 5.24 Hebr. 6.10 Thirdly from the ordinance of God it being the meanes appointed by GOD for the obtaining of what wee want Iohn 14.13 and 16 24. and in this verse Fourthly from the mercy of God who is alwayes ready to supply our wants and onely waites untill wee pray Iames. 4.2 Fifthly from the force and efficacy of prayer whereof we spake before Chap. 6. Sixthly from an absurdity which otherwise would follow for if we have no certainty of the hearing of our prayers then we can have no confidence at all For I. Wee have none in heaven or earth to trust unto but onely unto God Psalm 73.25 II. Wee cannot see him for none hath seene him at any time III. Our onely way unto him is by prayer and therefore of all men wee are the most miserable if wee be unsure of his Love to helpe us or that hee will heare us and grant our requests But the contrary that is the assurance of the faithfull to be heard is evident from these places 2. Chronic. 14.7 and 15.2 15. Psalm 118.5 and. 120.1 Esa 38.5 Whence comes it that the prayers of many are Quest 2 not heard Jf we be not heard we must know Answ the reason is because wee pray not lawfully For God is neare unto all those who call upon him faithfully Psal 145.18 But more particularly if our prayers be not heard the reason thereof is one of these either First because wee are wicked and vnbeleevers for the prayers of such are abominable unto him but the prayers of the Righteous are his delight Prov. 15.29 Psalm 145.19 Or Secondly because our requests are not lawfull that is when either I. Wee desire those things which are not good as when we pray for revenge Or II. When we desire those things which stand not with Gods glory neither suite with our good Or III. When we desire those things which are not necessary but superfluous serving for the satisfying of our lusts Psal 50.15 and 120.1 and 116.3 4. and 18.6 Or Thirdly because we are not aright prepared to pray that i◠when either I. Wee pray without any meditation and examination at all not considering and pondering either how we must pray or for what Or II. When we pray with our sinnes upon us and in us as the people did Iosh 7. and. 1. Tim. 28. Or III. When we are not fit to receive such a grace as we pray for as for example we pray for a sight and assurance of the blessed Spirit in our hearts but we must not expect the assurance and apprehension thereof untill we have seriously undertaken to worke out the worke of our salvation yea vntill renovation holy affections zeale and the like graces be wrought in our hearts Or Fourthly because our prayers are not faithfull Here observe that unto a faithfull prayer these things are necessarily required namely I. Selfe-deniall and all selfe-confidence praying onely in the name of Christ Iohn 14 13. And II. A sure confidence and affiance in God that if we aske those things which are agreeable unto his will he will heare us Mark 11.24 Hebr. 10.22 And III. The aide and assistance of the holy Spirit for if we pray in the holy Ghost our prayers shall be heard Iude. 20. Or Fifthly because we begge things peremptorily and not with a subordination to the will of God Or Sixthly because we doe not persevere in our prayers but quickly grow weary And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be alwayes efficacious and fruitfull let us labour I. That our persons may be holy and pure And II. That our requests may be lawfull that is Let us desire First alwayes those things which are good in themselves And Secondly onely those things which may stand with Gods glory and our good And Thirdly onely necessary things And III. That we may be rightly prepared before we pray that is we must First meditate of our wants and the nature of him to whom we pray And Secondly wee must remove from us the Love guilt and pollution of sinne by repentance And Thirdly labour that we may be made vessels of honour that so we may be capable to receive those graces which we crave And IV. Wee must labour that our prayers be faithfull that is not offered up with any hope to bee heard for any merit or worthinesse that is in us but powred forth unto God by the assistance of the Spirit and with a sure confidence to be heard through the merits and mercies of Christ our Lord. And V. Wee must alwayes conclude our requests with a willing submission unto Gods will And VI. We must continue asking till we have received and persevere in prayer untill we have obtained what we want § 2. Beleeving Our Saviour here by shewing that Prayer is to Sect. 2 be offered up in faith may move this quaere What is the proper act of a true lively Quest and justifying faith The proper and principall act of justifying faith is a particular apprehension Answ and application of the free and gracious promises of God in the Gospell which are offered unto the faithfull in Christ the Mediator Now this particular and justifying faith includes in it a generall faith for if a man should doubt in generall of the truth of
is unlike in three regards viz. I. In respect of the objects or things loved For God and man who are to be loved are divers objects II. In respect of the originall For the love of our Neighbour springeth from the love of God but not contrarily III. In respect of the degree for wee are to love God more then our Neighbour Sect. 5 § 5. Thou shalt love thy neighbour Quest How can we love our neighbour at all seeing we are commanded to love God with all our heart soule and mind Answ 1 First the sincere and true love of our Neighbour is not contrary to the Love of God but according or agreeable thereunto and therefore it takes nothing away from the love of God but is rather a fulfilling thereof Answ 2 Secondly he who loves not his neighbour loves not truely his God The husband is commanded to love his wife even as CHRIST loved his Church and yet he may love his children too yea if he love not his children it is an argument that he loves not his wife a◠the mother of his children The wife is commanded to love her husband and yet she may love her children yea if shee doe not love them it is certaine that shee doth not love her husband the Father of her children Children are commanded to love their Parents and yet they may love their brothers and sisters yea if they doe not love them it is a signe that they doe not love their Parents truely And thus except we love our Neighbour we cannot love our God 1 Iohn 4.20 Sect. 6 § 6. As thy selfe Quest In what sense is our neighbour to be beloved as wee love our selves Answ In this precept Sicent As doth not denote an universall and absolute parity or equality but an analogy and resemblance which likenesse or resemblance principally consists in these things namely First as we would neither doe nor wish evill unto our selves so neither must wee unto our neighbour Secondly as we wish well and doe good unto our selves so we must also unto our neighbour Thirdly as we doe this unto our selves out of a true love unto our selves so also must we unto our brethren Fourthly as we love our selves for Gods sake so wee must love our brother for his sake also Fifthly as wee must not so love our selves that we would sinne rather then displease our selves so neither must wee so love our brethren that we would condescend unto evill rather then displease them Sixthly as we must not love our selves more then God so neither must we love our neighbour more then him Sect. 7 § 7. Vpon these two hang all the Law and the Prophets Quest 1 Wherein doth the whole Law of God consist Answ 1 First the Lord hath summed up all that he requireth in one word Love Rom. 13.10 Love is the fulfilling of the Law Answ 2 Secondly he hath enlarged this word in two In this place verse 37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Thirdly he hath enlarged these two into ten words Deuter. 10.4 And he wrote on the Tables Answ 3 the ten words Fourthly he hath yet further enlarged them into Answ 4 Moses and the Prophets in this verse On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pendent hang even as we hang a thing upon a naile Esay 22.23 so the Law and the Prophets hang upon these two precepts Fifthly Love the contents of the Law is twofold Answ 5 viz. I. Of God which consists in worship and therefore First we must worship the true God with internall worship and the love of the heart Precept 1. Secondly we must worship the true God truely Now this true worship of God is described both I. Generally that is we must worship nothing with God but worship him without all mixture of Idolatry Precept 2. And also II. Particularly where we learne that his worship is either First private for we must honour and reverence his name and not blaspheme it Precept 3. Or Secondly publike which consists in the workes of the Lords day II. Of our brother Now this love is either First externall and consists in duties which are either I. Publike and enjoyned Precept 5. Or II. Private towards our neighbour that is First towards his person Precept 6. Secondly towards his chastity Precept 7. Thirdly towards his substance Precept 8. Fourthly towards his reputation and good name Precept 9. Or Secondly internall described Precept 10. And thus we see the summe and contents of the Law Why doth our Saviour reduce all the Commandements Quest 2 to these two the love of God and of our neighbour Because as man consists of two things namely Answ a soule and a body so the body of Religion consists of these two Precepts And as we see all things with two eyes and heare all things with two eares and smell all things with two nostrils and worke with two hands and walke with two feete so in like manner in these two Precepts viz the love of God and of our neighbour we see heare and worke all things that are necessary to salvation And therefore aptly are they reduced by our Saviour unto these two Aureum opus Page 45. What is the meaning of these words On these Quest 3 two hang all the Law and Prophets The meaning is that all other legall obedience Answ which is contained in Moses and the Prophets doth spring from our love unto God our neighbour In the Prophets also is the promise or doctrine of the Gospell Object therefore CHRIST seemeth not to speake aright in this place He speaketh of the doctrine of the Law not of the Promises of the Gospell Answ as appeareth by this question of the Pharise which was the chiefe Commandement not which was the chiefe Promise And therefore CHRIST answereth him directly Vers 43.44.45 VERS 43.44.45 He saith unto them How then doth David in spirit call him Lord saying The Lord said unto my Lord Sit thou on my right hand till I make thine enemies thy footstole If David then call him Lord how is he his Sonne Sect. 1 § 1. How then doth David in Spirit call him Lord. David here Prophesying of CHRIST and ordinarily called The Prophet David may moue this Quaere How he was a Prophet and how he Prophecied Quest There were two sorts of Prophets namely Answ First some were Prophets by inspiration and office that is who continued still to be Prophets as Esay and Ieremy now these were properly called Prophets ordinarily the Jewes called them Prophetae per missionem Prophets by message Rabbi David Rimchi praefat in Psal Secondly some were Prophets onely by inspiration and these lived not as Prophets neither continued they in that calling and thus David and Daniel are called Prophets although the one was a King and the other a Courtier and these the Jewes called Prophetae per Spiritum sanctum Prophets
labouring that the long suffering of God may lead us to repentance for otherwise with the fruitlesse Fig-tree we shall be cut downe Luke 13.9 and with the unprofitable thornes and thistles we shall be cast into the fire Hebr. 6.8 And therefore we ought seriously to ruminate and remember these few things to wit I. How long God hath spared us and with-held his just judgements from us II. How often and how long we have provoked the Lord unto anger by our sinnes III. How small time for any thing we know remaines behind to glorifie our God in and to worke out our owne salvation and to repent us of our sinnes IV. How suddainly the Lord comes viz. like a thiefe in the night when we expect him not V. Why he will come when he comes namely to take account of us and to punish us with everlasting fire if he find us in our sinnes VI. We should seriously consider how long we intend to continue and proceed on in our sinnes and when we meane to loath and leave them whether we resolve to live in sinne and dye in iniquity or not Or whether we thinke it probable that although we spend our lives in disobedience and rebellion against God yet he will accept of us at our death § 2. The Lord of those servants commeth Sect. 2 Who is this Lord Quest 1 God or rather JESUS CHRIST For First this Lord punisheth with perpetuall pains Answ verse 20. And Secondly is called the Sonne of man verse 31. Who although he deferre his comming a long time yet he comes at last to teach us That although the Lord seems to procrastinate his coming yet he will certainly come Observ Read Gen. 15.14 Nahum 1.2 Psa 50.21 Deut. 32.37 Psa 7.12 and 78.66 Esa 30.18 c. Ierem. 51.56 Now the reasons hereof are these two viz. First because the Lord doth not spare for ever but onely for a time And Secondly because he should not be just if he did not punish rebels at the last Psal 12.5 Quest 2 Whom or what will God judge at the last Answ 1 First every Nation Matth. 25.32 that is both those who are under the Law and those who are without Law Rom. 2.15 And Answ 2 Secondly every man that is both high and low rich and poore Master and Servant Parents and Children Read Revelat. 6.15 and 19.18 and 20.13 15. and 7.3 c. and 17.14 and 19.9 and 21.27 And Answ 3 Thirdly all sinnes whether publike or private great or small externall or internall for both God and Sathan and the conscience of wicked men will accuse them therefore nothing shal escape either unseen or uncensured or unpunished Rev. 20.12 Sect. 3 § 3. And reckoneth with them Quest 1 When will this reckoning be Answ God threatens all sorts of sinnes with all sorts of punishments but principally with eternall and this place seemes to speake of the finall judgment because eternall rewards are promised verse â—1 23 30. Quidam de longanimitate Dei at mihi videtur Resurrectio quoque significari Chrysost s Quest 2 What must we give account of at the last day Answ 1 First of our selves Rom. 14.12 that is of those things which we have done in this life 2 Cor. 5.10 Answ 2 Secondly of those gifts and graces which were given unto us and this the Text speakes of for he reckoneth with them about the Talents which were betrusted unto them For the word here used is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and is also to be read Matth. 18.23 24. where and every where it signifies to render an account or to make up a reckoning Computare How manifold is the spirituall account or reckoning Twofold namely either First of men amongst themselves and this is twofold to wit either I. When a man reckons with his neighbour whom he hath offended and this is called satisfaction II. When a man reckons with himselfe and this is threefold viz. First when a man computes and counts his afflictions as Rom. 8.18 and 2. Cor. 4.17 And Secondly when a man computes and counts his pleasures as Philip. 3.8 c. And Thirdly when a man computes and counts his perseverance in labour Mat. 18.23 But this present portion of Scripture speakes of none of these therefore I passe them Secondly of men with God and this is twofold namely either I. When men give account unto God for others that is those who are under their charge as Acts 20.28 and Hebr. 13.17 Or II. When we give account unto God for themselves and those graces and gifts which the Lord hath bestowed upon them as Rom. 14.12 and 2. Cor. 5.10 And of this the Text speakes Whence we may learne Observ That the time will come when we shall give an account unto God both of our workes and gifts Luke 16.2 For the better confirming of this mark these three things to wit First that all things we have are given us by God and therefore he may call for them and call us to account for them when he pleaseth Iob 21. Secondly those things which we have are not given but onely lent unto us by God and therefore he may justly call us to account for the use of them Levit. 19.9 Thirdly God hath lent us those things we have not to lye idle by us but to improve and augment 1 Cor. 12.7 All gifts and graces are given to profit withall that is I. Spirituall graces are given for augmentation and increase 1 Peter 2.2 II. Other gifts good things are given for the helpe of Spirituall graces that is either First Vt adjumenta as helpes and thus wisdome and memory are given for the greater increase and furtherance of piety and Religion and externall good things are given for the better quieting of the mind shewing forth of the works of charity Secondly Vt solamina they are given as comforts that the mind being employed intently in the service of the Lord it may be refreshed and the spirits supported by a moderate use of the refreshments afforded Who are here to be taxed Quest 4 Those who thinke themselves full and whole Answ and absolute possessers of those things which they injoy whereas they are but onely Stewards and dispensers and betrusted with them by God for some end or use For what end or use doth God give Riches and temporall things unto men Quest 5 First for his owne glory for he hath made all Answ 1 things and he doth all things for his glory and so should we doe 1. Cor. 10.31 Colos 3.17 wherefore we must examine our selves how we glorifie our God by those things which we injoy Secondly for their good that they may be the Answ 2 more carefull to increase in holinesse and in all vertuous qualities Thirdly for the example of their brethren that by Answ 3 their good and religious use of riches others may be incouraged to doe good in the like kind and to communicate to the necessities of the Saints Fourthly for the
Sacrament and the thing whereof it is a Sacrament and consequently betweene the Sacramentall and Reall eating of the body of Christ is briefely and excellently expressed by St. Augustine in Ioh. 6. tract 26. in these words Hujus rei sacramentum de mensa Dominica sumitur quibusdam ad vitam quibusdam ad exitium Res vero ipsa cujus sacramentum est omni homini ad vitam nulli ad exitium quicunque ejus particeps fuerit That is the Sacrament of the Lords supper is received by some unto life and by some unto death but whosoever is made partaker of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament is made partaker of life and not of death From hence we draw this conclusion The body and blood of Christ is received by all unto life and by none unto condemnation But that substance which is outwardly delivered in the Sacrament is not received by all unto life but by many unto condemnation Therefore that substance which is outwardly delivered in the Sacrament is not really the bodie and blood of Christ The Major is proved out of Augustines forenamed place and out of the true exposition of those verses of Iohn 6. viz. verses 27 33 35 48 50 51 53 54 55 56 57 58 63. The Minor is manifest both by common experience and the testimony of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.17 27 29. We may therefore conclude that the 6. of Iohn is so farre from giving any furtherance to the doctrine of the Romanists concerning Transsubstantiation that it utterly overthroweth their fond opinion who imagine the body and blood of CHRIST to be in such a sort present under the visible formes of bread and wine that who soever receiveth the one must of force also really be made partaker of the other And thus we see that both this distinction of the outward receiving of the signes and the inward receiving of the thing signified is grounded upon Scripture and also that it is overthrowne by this doctrine of Transubstantion every one by that doctrine being truely made partaker of the very flesh and blood of Christ and the bread the Lord whereof who so eates shall live for ever Iohn 6.50 c. And therefore this opinion as contrary to Scripture is to be detested Secondly this doctrine is to be rejected because Answ 2 the maintainers thereof are inforced to support and uphold it with Fabulous narrations and grosse untruthes As for example Paschasius Raabertus who was one of the first setters forward of this doctrine of Transsubstantiation in the West spendeth a whole Chapter to prove that the body and blood of Christ is in such a sort present under the visible formes of bread and wine that whosoever receiveth the one must of force also really be made partaker of the other Paschas de corp sang dom Cap. 14. And in the same place for the further confirmation hereof telleth us that Christ in the Sacrament did shew himselfe oftentimes in a visible shape but especially he insisteth upon a narration which he found In gestis Anglorum but deserved well for the goodnesse of it to be put into Gesta Romanorum of one Plegilus a Priest to whom an Angell shewed Christ in the forme of a child upon the Altar whom first the Priest tooke in his armes and kissed but ate him up afterwards when he was returned to his former shape of bread againe Such another story Iohannes Diaconus reporteth in the life of Gregory the first of a Romane Matron who found a peece of the Sacramentall bread turned into the fashion of a finger all bloody which afterwards upon the prayers of St. Gregory was converted to his former shape againe Jt is likewise credibly related and on their side faithfully beleeved and still is to be read in the Legend of Simeon Metaphrastes in the life of Arsenius how that a little child was seene vpon the Altar and an Angell cutting him into small peeces with a knife and receiving his blood into the Chalice as long as the Priest was breaking the bread into little parts Answ 3 Thirdly this corporall presence overturnes an Article of our faith For we beleeve that the body of Christ was made of the pure substance of the Virgin Mary and that but once namely when he was conceived by the holy Ghost and borne But this cannot stand if the body of CHRIST be made of bread and his blood of wine as they must needs be if there be no succession nor annihilation but a reall conversion of substances in the Sacrament unlesse we must beleeve contrarieties that his body was made of the substance of the Virgin and not of the Virgin made once and not once but often Answ 4 Fourthly this bodily presence overturnes the nature of a true bodie whose common nature or essentiall property it is to have length breadth and thicknesse which being taken away a body is no more a body And by reason of these three dimensions a body can occupy but one place at once as Aristotle de Categor quant said The property of a body is to be seated in some place so as a man may say where it is They therefore that hold the body of CHRIST to be in many places at once doe make it no body at all but rather a spirit and that infinite Answ 5 Fifthly Transsubstantiation overturnes the very supper of the Lord. For in every Sacrament there must be a signe a thing signified and a proportion or relation betweene them both Now Transsubstantiation takes away all for when the bread is really turned into Christs body and the wine into his blood then the signe is abolished and there remaines nothing but the outward formes or appearance of bread and wine And the signe being abolished the thing signified fals to the ground they being Relata Answ 6 Sixthly Christ in saying this is my body did demonstrate or shew something in sight for a thing absent and invisible cannot be demonstrated but Christs body which they imagine was hid under the formes was not seene Therefore it could not be shewed And consequently these words doe not signifie any substantiall change neither are to be taken properly and literally but figuratively and tropologically Seventhly as Christ saith here pointing to the Answ 7 bread This is my body so he saith Iohn 6.35 I am the bread of life but in this place he was not changed into bread why then in the other place should the bread be turned into his body for the speech is all one Answ 8 Eightly when Christ spake these words This is my body the bread was transsubstantiated before or after or the while these words were spoken Before they will not say for the elements were not then consecrated Nor after for then Christs words This is my body had not beene true in that instant when they were spoken Neither was the Transsubstantiation wrought in the while of speaking for then should it not have beene done all at once but successively and one
said This is my body And Secondly this Sacrament must be Communicated and is therefore called a Communion 1 Cor. 10.16 Wherefore the end of the Sacrament is neither I. Oblatio an offering up of it unto God as a Propitiatory sacrifice Nor II. Reservatio a reserving or keeping of it in boxes or pixes Nor III. Circumgestatio a carrying of it about in Progresse or procession Nor IV. Adoratio a falling downe before it and worshipping it But V. Communicatio onely a communicating of it by the faithfull What is the use or scope of this Sacrament Quest 26 First Answ to remember Christs death with thankefulnesse Luke 22.19 and 1 Cor. 11.24 25 26. And hence it is called Eucharistia because it is to be celebrated with thankesgiving unto God Secondly to shew our union into one body 1 Answ 2 Cor. 10.17 And hence I. It is necessary that there should be an assembly or congregation ot at least more then one or two at the celebration of this Communion The Sacrament is to shew our union and conjunction with the members of CHRIST and therefore it is required that it should be communicated by more then one II. Because the use of this Sacrament is to shew our union into one body therefore it is necessary that those who come unto it should be reconciled unto all men Matth. 5. Thirdly another end of this Sacrament is to Answ 3 confirme our communion with Christ to our salvation Iohn 6.54 56. For as the unworthy receiving of this Supper is punished with condemnation 1 Cor. 11.29 So the worthy receiving thereof is rewarded with salvation Now this Vnion of oâ—â—s with CHRIST which is confirmed unto us in the Eucharist doth include in it these two things viz. I. On our part a condition of Repentance And II. On Christs part a promise of union that is if we will but come unto the table of the Lord with true and unfained repentance of all our sinnes then CHRIST promiseth to knit and unite us unto himselfe Quest 27 What are the fruits of this our Vnion with CHRIST Answ 1 First remission and pardon of all our sinnes whereof by and by Answ 6. Answ 2 Secondly the imputation of Christs righteousnesse or active obedience Answ 3 Thirdly the nourishment of our soules of which by and by Answ 5. Answ 4 Fourthly another end of this Sacrament is to shew us our duty that we are now none of our owne but being redeemed by the blood of Christ are obliged to serve him both in body soule and spirit 1 Cor. 6.20 And therefore when we come unto the Lords Supper we must come with a promise and purpose of new obedience and true sanctification both in heart and life as followes afterwards Answ 5 Fifthly another use of this Sacrament is to nourish and feed the â—oule Now because this is controverted therefore J lay downe these three things viz I. We confesse that the soule of the worthy receiver is nourished by the body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament and therefore in vaine is that place urged against us My flesh is meate indeed Iohn 6. II. We say that this spirituall food and nourishment is neither conferred upon any Ex Opere operato by the bare worke wrought nor conferred and given to all that receive this Sacrament but is onely imparted to the faithfull and worthy receive by the inward working of the holy Spirit Answ 6 Sixthly and Lastly another scope or use of this Sacrament is the remission and pardon of our sinnes This is denied by the Papists and therefore J will lay downe the state of the question or controversie and then confirme what wee have affirmed I The question is concerning the proper effect and use of the Lords Supper Whereunto the Papists say That it was not properly ordained for remission of sinnes neither that it hath any such use but it serveth onely as a preservative against sinne Trid. Conc. sess 13. Can 5. Bellarm. de sacram lib. 4. Cap. 17. Now we affirme and teach that an especiall and principall use of the Eucharist or Communion is to strengthen and assure our faith of the remission of our sinnes though that be not the onely scope and use of that Sacrament as is shewed by the other use afore mentioned II. That amongst the other ends and uses of this Sacrament it also assureth us of remission of sinnes is thus proved from this place Christ here saith This is the blood of the New Testament that is shed for many for remission of sinnes But the new Testament includeth a promise of remission of sinnes Ierem. 31.34 yea our Saviour setteth it downe in plaine tearmes for why else should our Saviour make expresse mention of forgivenesse of sinnes if this Sacrament amongst other uses did not serve for that use also Against this they object many things to wit First Bellarmine saith that these words of our Object 10 Saviour doe not signifie that his blood is drunke in the Sacrament for the remission of sinnes but that it was sâ—ed for remission of sinnes and so is represented in the Eucharist Bell. de Sacram. lib. 4. Cap. 19. resp ad Arg. 3 First in the Eucharist the death of Christ with Answ 1 the fruit thereof which is the remission of sinnes is not onely represented but exhibited also and applied for otherwise the Jesuite will make it but a bared and naked signe if it should onely represent and signifie and who would thinke that they which stand upon the reall presence would content themselves with representation and signification onely And therefore I thus retort the argument As Christs blood is present so are the fruits of his blood but his blood is not present onely in signification but verily and indeed to the worthy receiver Therefore so is remission of sinnes which is the fruit of his blood Secondly St Paul saith that the unworthy Answ 2 receiver is guiltie of the body and blood of Christ 1 Cor. 11.27.29 Now if unworthy receiving doth verily adde sinne unto them then the worthy receiving which is a shewing forth of Christs death doth verily obtaine remission of sinnes Secondly they object Remission of sinnes is Object 11 not once nominated in the 6. of Iohn where the fruits of this Sacrament are expressed And therefore this is no end of this Sacrament First Remission of sinne is not there named Answ 1 therefore this Sacrament hath no such use followes not nor will be granted untill they first prove that all the ends uses and fruits of the Lord Supper are there laid downe which taske I know they will never undertake Secondly J grant the pardon of sinne is not Answ 2 the principall scope but yet it is one end thereof notwithstanding Thirdly we confesse that the Sacrament is onely Answ 3 Signaculum a seale of the remission and pardon of our sinnes for the Eucharist doth not conferre Remission upon us but confirme remission unto us Fourthly although the Remission of sinne
be Answ 4 not directly expressed as an use of this Sacrament yet it may be collected I. From the covenant of mercy which God in Christ makes with the faithfull And II. From their union and communion with CHRIST Who is fit to receive the Lords Supper Quest 28 He who is carefull aright to prepare himselfe Answ How must we prepare our selves or how may Quest 29 we be made worthy receivers There is a double preparation Answ and a double worthinesse viz I. A generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person II. A particular preparation and a worthinesse of the action First there is a generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person without any relation to the Sacrament For no man hath right unto divine and spirituall things except he be a man of GOD. Quest 30 Wherein doth this general preparation and worthinesse of the person consist Answ 1 First in Repentance wherein there are two things namely Is A purpose of repentance which consists First in a knowledge and acknowledgment of our sinnes for we must labour to see our sinnes and then learne to confesse them unto God Luke 1.75 Rom. 2.25 Iam. 1. Answ 2 Secondly in a condemning of our sinnes and by-past errours Thirdly in a promising and vowing of better things for the time to come II. The Practise of repentance which consists First in Mortification and a dying unto sinne 1 Cor. 9.27 Hebr. 12.14 Colos 3 5 8. Secondly in Vivification and a living unto God the life of faith and grace and new obedience 1 Tim. 6 18 Titus 3.14 Rom. 6 19. Galath 5.22 and 2 Peter 1.6 and Ephes 4. 22. c. unto 5.10 Thirdly in a constant custome and use of both these all the dayes of our lives that is so long as we live we must be carefull to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good and to abound therein Galath 5 6. Secondly this generall preparation and worthinesse of the person consists in Faith Reade Iohn 6.47 48. Galath 2 20. Ephes 3.17 For without faâ—th nothing is pleasing unto God Hebr. 11.6 Now three things are required in this Faith to wit I. A knowledge of the promises of the Gospell which comes by hearing of the word Rom. 10.17 And therefore the Saints must be carefull in hearing and reading the Legacies which God hath left them in his Will and Testament II. A beliefe in the promises when we know what the Lord promises unto us then we must beleeve his promises Hebr. 12.6 III. An application of these promises unto our selves for the two former are to be found in divels but not this The evill spirits know what promises God hath made in his word and they beleeve them to be true but they cannot apply them unto themselves And therefore the children of God must never rest untill they can lay hold upon the promises and apply them unto themselves Here observe that there are two sorts of men who apply the promises unto themselves viz. First some without any ground or foundation at all onely out of a bold and blind presumption This is to be taken heed off as a thing of greatest perill Secondly some from a true solide and warantable foundation namely I. Because the Spirit of God witnesseth unto their hearts that they are the members of Christ and the children of God Rom. 8.15 16. Gal. 4.6 II. Because they shew forth the fruits of repentance and conversion in their lives and conversations serving God in sincerity though not perfectly For the tree is knowne by his fruits and by the fruits of the Spirit Galath 5.22 the testimony and evidence of the Spirit is knowne to be true To whom may these two parts of this generall Quest 31 preparation and worthinesse of the person be fitly applied First they may be applied to the Prophane person Answ 1 who from them may leâ—rne three things viz. I. They hence may see themselves to be miserable and that First by confessing and acknowledging of their sinnes Proverb 28.13 and 1 Cor. 11.31 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Secondly by respecting and looking unto the end of sinne namely eternall death and condemnation Psal 9.17 Esa 2.19 Luke 23 30 Rom. 2.4 1 12. and 6 24. and 1 Cor. 6.9 Hebr. 10.31 and 12 29. Revelat. 6.16 Thirdly by trembling and quaking throgh the danger they have brought themselves in by reason of their sinnes yea if a wicked man could but see the sword of vengeance which hangs over his head he would then certainly feare and tremble exceedingly 2 Cor. 7.9 10. II. When they are brought into this feare or danger then let them come unto CHRIST and that First humbly and with dejection like Nehemia Chapt. 9. and Daniel 9. and the prodigall child who blashed and were ashamed by reason of their transgressions Secondly they must pray fervently from their hearts desiring the intercession of Christ and the participation of his blood Thirdly they must then hope in his helpe and mercy 1 Iohn 2.1 For he who is truely ashamed and confounded for his sinnes and prayes frequently and fervently that CHRIST would be graciously pleased to mediate and intercede unto God his Father for him to wash him with his most precious blood and to reconcile him unto himselfe in and through CHRIST may confidently hope to find favour at Gods hands according to his most gracious promises And III. Then they must come unto this holy Sacrament as a seale of their repentance and Gods mercy but of this afterwards Secondly these parts of the generall preparation may be applied to the Morall man who from hence may learne two things namely I. To condemne and renounce his owne righteousnesse Now hereunto three things are required of them to wit First they must know and acknowledge that they may doe some good workes but they can doe none well Matth. 6.2 5 6. Luke 18.14 Because they are as yet without CHRIST Secondly they must know that their workes are not in CHRIST nor performed in faith nor such as are wrought by the faithfull and spirituall man Here observe a foure-fold difference betweene the workes of the Morall and Spirituall man I. They differ Origine in the very beginning For First the workes of the Morall man proceeds either from nature or reason or the example of some or from judgement approving such or such a thing to be good But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man proceed from the internall motion of the Spirit of God against which nature rebels and struggles Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 II. They differ Fine in the end For First the workes of the Morall man are done hypocritically and for vaine glory or else for customes sake or tradition or the pleasing of men or the like base and by-ends But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man are wrought either out of a desire to glorifie God thereby or to approve our faith or at least out of a necessity of obedience which we owe unto God Ephes 2.10 and 1 Pet.
the Lord whom they have offended for as the forgetfulnesse of God opens the dore of the heart unto sinne so the remembrance of him opens the dore unto repentance And therefore this our Evangelist expressing Peters repentance mentioneth his remembring of CHRISTS words Secondly they must mourne and greeve and repent that they have offended so good and gracious a God like Peter who weepes and that bitterly Thirdly they must forsake the society of the wicked who were the occasion of their sinne and like Peter goe forth § 2. And wept bitterly Sect. 2 St. Ambrose upon these words is cleere against Popish satisfaction thus Lachrymas Petrilego satisfactionem non lege I reade of Peters Penitent teares but not of his satisfaction CHAP. XXVII Vers 3.4 VERS 3 4. Then Iudas which had betrayed him when he saw that he was condemned repented himselfe and brought againe the thirty peeces of silver to the chiefe Priests and Elders saying I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood And they said what is that to us see thou to it § 1. Then Iudas c. Sect. 1 Before I treat particularly of the words in the Text I will speake a word or two in generall and that First of Iudas who was I. An Apostle and endued with a miraculous Faith And II. A Devill from the beginning and an egregious sinner And III. A covetous person and hence for money became a Traytor And IV. A contemner of instruction for he was often admonished Secondly of the History where two questions come to be considered of to wit I. Why this History was not suppressed II. For what end it is described by the Evangelist Namely to shew the anger of God First against murderers And Secondly against traytors Of all these briefly First this traytor Iudas was an Apostle one of the twelve and not onely a Disciple greater in regard of his place and office then Nathaniel Nichodemus or Ioseph of Arimathea and yet he was but a traytor whence we may learne two things viz. I. That a man may be eminent in place and gifts and yet fall away yea rare and singular in grace and yet fall into sinne as we see in Lucifer Adam Sampson Salomâ—n David Hezekiah Asa and Peter And therefore the best must be carefull to subdue their affections and to watch over their actions 1 Corinth 9.27 II. That honour makes men forgetfull of themselves Hezekiahs heart was exalted and Nabuchadnezzar Haman and Saul waxed proud when they were promoted unto honour Againe Iudas wrought miracles and cast out Devils for Christ gave power unto his Apostles to cast them out Matth. â—0 1 and Iudas is particularly named as well as the rest verse 4. And therefore he had that power Secondly Iudas the traytor was evill from the beginning yea a Devill incarnate and a Sonne of perdition and yet Christ permits him and suffers him to injoy his Apostleship To teach us That Christ suffers wicked men even unto the harvest Matth. 13.29 Thirdly Iudas was covetous and carried the bagge hiding and cloaking his avarice under a pretended love unto the poore Whence we learn That covetousnesse is a great sinne yea the root of evils and covetous men are the brethren of Iudas and the children of the Devill Here observe foure things to wit I. As Judas desired that all might come into his bagge and murmured because the precious Oyntment was not sold Marke 14.3 and Iohn 12.3 So coveteus men cannot endure that any thing should fall besides them but labour to engrosse all into their owne hands and power II. As Iudas thought all too much which was bestowed upon Christ as appeares by the oyntment powred upon his head so covetous men thinke every thing too much which is given to the Church or Churchmen or any good uses III As Iudas covered his covetousnesse with a pretence of love to the poore so many covetous projecters and Monopolistes have and still in many places do pretend a gaine to the Common-wealth when indeed viper-like by their Monopolies and projects they eate out the bowels of the Common-wealth onely to inrich themselves IV. As Iudas betrayed his owne Master when it came to this we will give thee to doe it thirty pieces of silver so the covetous man will sell Christ and his owne soule for money as the Gergeseus did How doe covetous men sell Christ First when they despise Religion and stop the Quest 2 mouth or conscience and extinguish the good motions Answ 1 of the Spirit they then sell Christ Secondly when they sell their brethren by destroying Answ 2 oppressing supplanting and deceiving of them then they sell Christ Thirdly when they sell charity the bond of peace Answ 3 and breake forth into suites dissensions debate ranker hatred and the like they then sell Christ Fourthly when they sell heaven not hungring after it or labouring for it at all then they sell Christ the Lord of heaven And therfore we should beware of covetousnesse Fourthly this traytor Iudas was a contemner of counsell and instruction for he was often admonished as appears by these speches One of you shal betray me and he to whom I give the sop the same shall betray me and thou hast said it and woe be unto him by whom the Sonne of man is betrayed Whence two things may be noted to wit I. That God cals an and admonishes before he judgeth and punisheth Matth. 22.3 4 7. II. That many will not be fore-armed though they have been forwarned not be advised though they have beene admonished as we may see in Pharaoh Cain the Iewes Balthazar Daniel 5.30 Hierusalem Matth. 23.37 Fifthly we have now to consider of the history wherein two questions are considerable viz. Why is not this whole History of Iudas betraying Quest 3 of his Master wholly suppressed seeing it was so horrid desperate and damnable a fact at least why was not his name concealed as Herostratus his name was by edict when he had fired that famous Temple of Diana and as his name is who first invented Gunpowder Why doth St. Matth. mention it seeing the holy Ghost speâ—king of such monstrous wicked men saith Their names shall be razed out of Israel First fame is good if it be a good fame otherwise Answ 1 not for an evill fame is but infamy and an evill name is a lasting disgrace as we see by the names of Cain Ahab Achitophel Iezabel Doeg Iulian the Apostate and divers others Hence we say in a Proverbe He gave him a Judas kisse and those who are perfidious we call them Iudasses or Iewes And thus the Lord would have this history written for the greater infamy and disgrace of this gracelesse traytor Secondly the Lord would not have this History Answ 2 concealed because Christs innocency and unworthy death is much cleared hereby he being acquitted by the mouth of the traytor himselfe in this verse Sixthly why or for what end is this History so Quest 4 clearely described I. To
it worketh by certaine and setled causes variable and turbulent causes must bring forth the like effects but true and divine dreames are most certaine constant and orderly as proceeding from him who is the authour of order Answ 6 Sixthly as there are some vaine and Phantasticall dreames procured by mens distempered humours in their bodies or their disordered and unsetled imaginations in their mind so there are Profound divine and holy dreames of which by and by which have their evident signification and sure effect Quest 2 Againe we may move this Question Whether any divine dreames have beene sent by God at any time unto heathens or no or whether Gentiles may have divine dreames Answ 1 First some divide dreames thus namely I Jnto naturall dreames which arise from our naturall constitution And II. Jnto diabolicall dreames which are suggested by the devill and are delusive and attractive unto evill And III. Jnto divine dreames when the Lord by dreames doth admonish us either of something which is to be done or to be be left undone and thus he hath admonished both Iewes Gentiles and Christians as we may see by these examples God warnes Abimelech by a dreame not to touch Sara and Pharaoh of the famine and Nebuchadnezar of his fall or humiliation and the wise men not to returne to Herod He admonished Ioseph in a dreame to flee into Egypt and Esaiah of the Babylâ—nish Captivity and Ieremiah of the destruction of the City He admonished St. Paul in a dreame to goe to Macedonia Acts. 16.9 and of the shipwracke and safety of him and his company Acts 27 23 24. Answ 2 Secondly God manifests and declares his will by visions and dreames oftentimes to the heathens and that for a double cause to wit I. To teach them that his providence doth extend it selfe and belong unto both high and low both those who are within the Church and those who are without And II. For his Churches sake unto whom he doth good oftentimes by the Ministery of those who are without the Church And thus it is evident both that there is truth and certainty in many dreames which heathens have and also that sometimes they have dreames sent from God for the admonishing either of themselves or others either for the doing or leaving undone something Quest What may wee judge of this dreame of Pilates wife Answ 1 First some answer that this dreame of Pilates wife was diabolicall or from the devill as though he had laboured thereby to hinder the death of CHRIST and consequently our salvation Secondly some answer that her dreame was naturall and neither from the Spirit of God nor Answ 2 from Sathan but was occasioned meerely by the things which she had heard before of CHRIST Thirdly some answer that it was a divine Answ 3 dreame viz. suggested by the Spirit of God Indeed I verily beleeve that it was from the Lord immediately and that both to admonish her and her husband Pilate and also to serve for a further manifestation of CHRISTS innocencie VERS 21 22 23. Vers 21 22 23. The governour answered and said unto them whether of the twaine will ye that I release unto you they said Barrabbas Pilate said unto them what shall I doe then with JESUS which is called CHRIST they all said unto him let him be crucified And the governour said Why what evill hath he done But they cried out the more let him be crucified § 1. And they said Barabbas Sect. 1 A little before Immanuel Tremelius died some that stood by desired to heare his Novissima or last words whereupon he cried out Vivat Christus pereat Barabbas Let CHRIST live and let Barabbas die which was a joyfull speech it shewing that although he was a Jewe yet now he disclaimed Iudaisme and was unlike to these Iewes who cried Let Barabbas live and Christ die § 2. Quid faciam What shall I doe with Sect. 2 JESUS who is called CHRIST The scope of Pilates question was that he might free CHRIST whence it may be demanded What did Pilate to deliver Christ Quest 1 First he tooke the occasion of the Feast when Answ 1 of necessity he must release one he examined Christ at this time hoping that they would hearing his innocencâ— O have desired him to have beene let loose unto them Secondly he conjoynes Christ with wicked turbulent Answ 2 Barabbas hoping that they would undoubtedly rather desire that Christ should be released then he Thirdly he confesseth that Christ is innocent Answ 3 and pleadeth hard for him And Fourthly when he cannot prevaile with them Answ 4 he washeth his hands Why did Pilate all these things for Christ or Quest 2 in his behalfe First that he might be famous for a righteous Answ 1 governour or lest he should be accounted an unjust Iudge and thus after him did Festus Acts. 25.16 and Faelix Acts. 23.35 Secondly the motion of his owne conscience Answ 2 within did partly dreame him to these things 2.14 15. Thirdly his wife being admonished in a dreame Answ 3 and sending to fore-warne him was partly a cause why he did these things for Christ certainly hee did not altogether contemne the admonition of God Now these three things were good in Pilate but they were but such generals as may be in any reprobate Fourthly there was yet another cause why Pilate laboured to release Christ and that was because Answ 4 God would have the innocency of Christ to be confirmed and confessed even by the Judge who condemned him that so it might manifestly appeare unto all that Christ suffered not death for his owne fault but for ours We see here that there was some good things and good thoughts in Pilate at the first but at last he is corrupted and condemnes CHRIST deale justly indelivering him to be crucified iâ—to his enemies Observ Whence we may observe That a good inclination is not sufficient in a Magistrate without a constant resolution or a Magistrate must desire to judgement and nothing must cause them to doe the hands of otherwise Quest 3 Why must Magistrates be so resolute in their purpose of passing righteous judgement Answ Because otherwise they shall have many hinderances and many impediments As for example First if they be weake and flexible then they shall be overcome by importunate prayers and suites Secondly if they be coveteous then they shall easily be mislead with bribes or hatred or love c. Thirdly if they be ignorant either Iuris or facti of the offence or punishment alotted for such or such an offence then they will most easily be deceived in judgement And therefore it behoves Magistrates thus to corroborate and strengthen themselves namely I. With conscience and knowledge both of the lawes of God and of the lawes of the land And II. With circumspection doing nothing rashly but all things with mature deliberation And III. With an immunity and freâ—â—ome from coveteousnesse hatred malice rancour respect of persons paritality and
Faith and willing to be baptized must then be admitted unto the Sacrament of Baptisme and baptized in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Marke 16.16 Acts 10.47 But these two Answers are to be understood of those who are of yeares of discretion and not of Infants Who ought to bee or may bee Baptized Quest 6 Those who are baptized are either Answ I. Men of ripe yeares or yeares of discretion Now these Adulti doe either First not professe the Faith of Christ or are without the Church of Christ and these are not to be baptized Or Secondly doe professe the Religion of Christ and desire to be baptized and these as was said before are to be admitted Or II. Infants now these are either Answ 3 First the Children of Iewes Turkes and Heathens who are without the Church and these are not to be baptized Or Secondly they are the Children of those who are wiihin the Church and these are to be baptized Quest 8 Whether is the Sacrament of Baptisme necessary or not Answ 1 First it is necessary because it is commanded in this verse and Marke 16.16 For as we must pray if we would be blessed because God hath commanâ—ed it Matth. 7.7 and as we must eate if we would live because according to Gods owne ordinance that is the meanes to preserve life so we must be baptized because God hath ordained that by that doore we should enter into the Arke the Church Answ 2 Secondly but Baptisme is not absolutely necessary unto salvation as appeares thus I. God did precisely command that Circumcision to which Baptisme answers now should be on the eighth day before which time without doubt many dyed and yet it were absurd peremtorily to set downe that they were damned II. Jf Circumcision had beene absolutely necessarily unto salvation then Moses and Aaron would not have omitted it for 40 yeares in the Desart III. This Doctrine of the absolute necessity of Baptisme was unknowne to the ancient Fathers and primitive Church who therefore did oftentimes forbeare baptisme although we approve not of this their fact till a little before death Hence Constantine the great was not baptized untill a little before his death and Valentinian by reason of his delay was not at all baptized whom notwithstanding Ambrose pronounceth to be in heaven And Bernard in his 37. 77. Epistle affirmeth that not every privation or want of Baptisme but only the contempt and palpable neglect of it is damnable IV. The Papists themselves confesse that the Baptisme of the Spirit Baptismas flaminis and Martyrdome Baptismas sanguinis are sufficient without the Baptisme of water that is where or when it cannot be had unto salvation V. CHRIST himselfe saved the Thiefe upon the Crosse without Baptisme Luke 23.43 And therefore it is not so absolutely necessary that without it none can be saved Quest 9 What doe we promise in Baptisme Answ 1 First we promise to renounce sinne Rom. 6.6 and 1 Cor. 6.19 and Acts 3.26 and 1 Peter 4.6 Answ 2 Secondly to serve the Lord in newnesse of life all the dayes we live on the Earth Rom. 6.4 and 7.6 and 2 Corinth 5.17 Galath 6.15 Ephes 4.22.23 and 4.1 and 1 Peter 2.9 and 1 John 2.6 Sect. 5 § 5. In the name of the Father c. In this forme wherein the Apostles must baptize those who are instructed our Saviour by nominating of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost doth plainly insinuate and teach unto his Apostles the profound mistery of the Trinity and Unity For these three names Father Sonne and holy Ghost doe expresse the Trinity of divine persons and this phrase In nomine non in nominibus in the name in the singular number and not in the names in the plurall doth evidently shew the Unity in Trinity or that these three ever blessed persons have but one essence and nature Pet. Galat. Lib. 2. Cap. 12. page 63. medio § 6. And of the Sonne Sect. 6 From these words we may draw this plaine Argument against the Arrians Argum. who deny the Deity of CHRIST He in whose name we are baptized is truly and essentially God But we are baptized as well in the name of the Sonne as of the Father and holy Spirit in this verse Therefore the Sonne is aswell God in nature and essence as the Father and holy Spirit are and consequently he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the same nature and substance with the Father § 7. And of the holy Ghost Sect. 7 Deuterius an Arrian Bishop being at Bizantium as he was about to baptize one Barbas after his blasphemous manner saying J baptize thee in the name of the Father through the Sonne and in the holy Ghost which forme of words is contrary to the prescript rule of Christ who in this place commanded his Apostles to baptize all Nations In the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the water suddenly vanished so that he could not then be baptized Wherefore Barbas all amazed fled to a Church of purer Religion and there was entertained into the Church by baptisme Socrates in his Ecclesiasticall History Lib. 7. Cap. 17. reporteth the like History of a Jew who had beene oftentimes baptized and came to â—aulus a Novation Bishop to receive the Sacrament againe but the water vanished and his villany being detected he was banished the Church Because I have spoken divers things in divers places before of the Father and the Sonne here therefore thus briefly passe them over speaking something more largely of the holy Spirit because hitherto I have treated of that divine person more sparingly How many things are requisite to be knowne Quest 1 concerning the holy Ghost Two namely Answ First Nomen his name He is called 1. Spirit Then 2. Holy Secondly his nature wherein two things are observable viz. I. Veritas the truth thereof wherein two things are included to wit First that he is God with God Secondly that he is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne II. Priprietas the properties thereof namely that First he proceeds from the Father and the Sonne Secondly that he is equall to the Father and the Sonne Thirdly what his operations and workes are What is meant by this word Spirit Quest First this word Spirit is taken either First literally and that two manner of wayes to wit either Answ 1 I. For an invisible corporeall essence as for example First sometimes for the aire and wind Secondly sometimes for the blast or breath of the Lungs Or II. Spirit is taken for an invisible incorporeall essence which is two-fold namely either First created as Sathan specters the reasonable soule of man and the good Angels Secondly uncreated and thus God the Father God the Sonne and God the holy Ghost are called Spirits Secondly figuratively and thus it is taken either I. Spiritually and thus First the power and Deity of Christ is sometimes called Spirit And Secondly sometimes the
Keyes pt 2. fol. 191 192. 221 a. and pt 1. fol. 492 a b. Exorcists See Magi. Magicke Experience Faith is encreased by the experience of Gods mercy pt 1. f. 343. Eye Divers properties of the Eye pt 2. fol. 65. F. FAith Beliefe Assurance Confidence Divers questions both utile and usefull concerning the nature nourishing act object kinds markes benefits and approbation of true justifying Faith pt 1. fol. 133 b. 343. 436. 445. 515 a.b. and fol. 514 b. pt 2. fol. 60 b. 173. 180. a. 201 b. 203. 272 b. 349 a. Divers questions concerning weake and strong Faith and the nature notes and kinds of Assurance and Confidence pt 1. fol. 348 349. 433 b. and 452 453. 570. and pt 2. fol. 117 b. 118. 156 a. 173 b. 326 b. and pt 1. fol. 474 475 476. Faith cannot be separated from works and Love pt 1. fol. 76 b. and pt 2. fol. 149. A man may Beleeve more then is promised and how pt 1. fol. 110 b. c. How Christ requires Faith of us before he workes it in us pt 2. fol. 119 a. Wherein our Faith and Adams differ pt 2. fol. 156 a. Faithfull See Beleevers Fame Reputation Questions concerning the sorts of Fame and Reputation and how they may bee sought for and why Christians should be so carefull of their name fame and credit pt 1. fol. 13. and pt 2. fol. 17. Familists See Anabaptists Fanne What is meant by the Fanne in Christs hand Pt. 1. fol. 77 a. Fasting Why Christ fasted pt 1. fol. 89. Whether a choyce of meates upon Fasting dayes be a matter of Religion Pt. 1. fol. 65 a. and Pt. 2. fol. 163. 167 b. Questions concerning the sorts of Fasts in generall and wherein the true and false Fast consist and the nature definition ends reasons and benefits of Fasting pt 1. fol. 89 90 91 92 93 94 95. and 322 b. 323 324. 326. and fol. 502 b. Pt. 2. fol. 163 164 165. 203 b. Fate What Stoicall Fate is Pt. 1. fol. 466 a. Fathers Parents The duty of Parents towards their Children and the danger of the neglect of their duty pt 1. fol. 21 a. 123 a. and 511 b. 512 a. and Pt. 2. 53 b. 54. 61. Some are good Parents and evill persons Pt. 2. fol. 402. Why the Lord is called our Father Pt. 1. fol. 179 b. 290. and Pt. 2. fol. 181 a. The happinesse of those who have God to their Father pt 1. fol. 292 b. Why the ancient Fathers of former times are not fit Foundations to build our Faith upon pt 1. fol. 190 191. 194 b. The Papists easily reject many Fathers at once when they speake not on their side pt 2. fol. 234. Feare How danger may be feared pt 1. fol. 41 b. and 474. Feasts Divers questions concerning Feasts pt 1. fol. 456 457. Felicity See Blessednesse Fever The nature of a Fever pt 1. fol. 461 462 463. Figures See Allegories Fire There is a threefold Fire pt 1. fol. 78 a. Fishes Fishers Questions concerning the signification of this word Fisher and what things are observeable in Fishers and wherein Ministers resemble them pt 1. fol. 120 121. Flaxe What is meant by Flaxe pt 2. fol. 117 b. Flight Questions concerning Iosephs fleeing with Christ into Egypt pt 1. fol. 37. 40 41. 49. When and how Flight is lawfull in the time of persecution and danger pt 1. fol. 115 a. pt 2. fol. 28 b. 29 30 31 32. Floore What is meant by the Barne Floore pt 1. fol. 76 b. To Follow Christ Divers questions concerning our following of Christ pt 2. fol. 55 a. and pt 1. fol. 468 469 b. 440 b. 441 a. Foole. Folly How it is lawfull to call one Foole. pt 1. fol. 200 b. and pt 2. fol. 297 b c. Forgivenesse Remission Reconciliation Divers profitable questions concerning our Reconciliation unto God and his gracious forgiving of us pt 1. fol. 82 a. 310 a. 312 b. 313 b. 314 a. 489 b. and pt 2. fol. 223 b. 225. Divers questions concerning our forgiving one another and Reconciliation one unto another pt 1. fol. 205 206 207 208 209. 321 b. 322 a. and pt 2. fol. 223 b. 224 225 a. Questions concerning the power of the Church in pardoning of sinners Pt. 1. fol. 492 a.b. Forsaking See Dereliction Forswearing Swearing Perjury Oathes Divers usefull questions concerning Swearing and Oathes Pt. 1. fol. 236 237 238 239 240 241 242 243 244. and pt 2. fol. 152. 273. 297 a. 299 a. Divers profitable questions concerning Perjury Pt. 1. folio 232. 233. Foundation Three things required in a sure Foundation Pt. 1. fol. 440 a. Free-will Objections for Free will answered Pt. 1. fol. 329 b. and pt 2. 128. Fruit. God requires Fruit of us and why Pt. 1. fol. 426 b. a. 428 b. Questions concerning the sorts of Fruit and who are fruitlesse in the Church and our duty towards these who are Fruitfull Pt. 1. fol. 423 424 425 b. Fruition See Dispossesse Function See Calling Funerals See Buriall G. GAlilee Why Christ returned into Galilee and what things are observeable in Galilee Pt. 1. fol. 50. b. 51. Garments See Apparell Genealogies Differences concerning Christs Genealogie reconciled and divers questions concerning Genealogies answered Pt. 1. fol. 7 8 9. 12. Gentiles Heathens Infidels Vnbeleevers Questions concerning the Apostles preaching unto the Gentiles and of salvation offered unto them thereby Pt. 2. fol. 5. 9 a. How it is lawfull to inhabit amongst Infidels and Heathens Pt. 1. fol. 51 b. Whether Unbeleevers may performe good workes Pt. 1. fol. 262 a. Ghost See Spirit Gifts Divers necessary and profitable questions concerning the corporall externall and spirituall Gifts which are given us by God Pt. 1. fol. 399 a. 437 a. and pt 2. fol. 12 b. 13 a. 328 329 330. Glory Why and how we must seeke the Glory of our God in all things pt 1. fol. 178 b. 179 a. 294 b. 295. Whether there shall be any degrees of Glory in heaven pt 1. fol. 329. a. and pt 2. fol. 136. b. 146 b. 253 b. 259 a. Questions concerning Vaine-glory Pt. 1. fol. 467 b. God Controverted questions concerning the attributes of God as his immutability invisibility omnisciencie power subsistence goodnesse bounty and long suffering pt 1. fol. 83 b. 101 b. 128 b. 129 a. 164 b. 165 a. 241 b. 320. 321 a. 452 a. 527 a. and pt 2. fol. 1. 12. 33 a. 96 b. 214 215. 246. 277 a. 280 a. 290 b. 295 b. 327. 359 a. There is a God although wicked men have Atheisticall thoughts of him pt 1. fol. 300 b. and pt 2. fol. 33. And in what Bookes God is read pt 1. fol. 344. a. We must not demand a reason of Gods actions Pt. 2. fol. 95 a. 96 a. Where God dwels and how manifold his habitation is pt 1. fol. 241 b. 293 294 a. God loves man better then the other creatures part 1. folio 347 b. 348. Godly Godlinesse Piety Pious Holy Holinesse Holy things Purity Sanctity Holy men
preached Or Secondly that it may be heard But Thirdly that the seed of the Word may bee received And Fourthly that it may grow up and increase and become truely fruitfull Quest 3 Whether should a Minister be grieved when hee seeth his Ministery unprofitable amongst a people and that his Ministerie is like to prove the savour of death unto them Answ Without doubt he should be grieved for Ieremie wished that his head were a fountain of teares Ier. 9.1 that hee might weepe for that people And Christ himselfe wept over Ierusalem Mat. 23.37 Object Against this this place will bee objected Christ himselfe gave thankes to God his Father that hee had hid these things from the wise of the world and revealed them unto babes Answ Christ is considered two wayes namely First as he was the Minister of Circumcision And Secondly as he was Mediator of the new Covenant Now as hee was the Minister of Circumcision and sent to teach the Iewes no doubt it was a great griefe to him when hee saw them so hard hearted that they would not beleeve But againe if wee consider him as Mediator looking up to Gods wisedome and decree he giveth God praise for passing by some and chusing others Paul looking to his charge wished that the Iewes might be saved but when in a second consideration hee looketh up to Gods will and seeth that his preaching was to make fat the hearts of that people as was the preaching of Esay then he resteth in this and rejoyceth that God is glorified Although the Spheares have their owne particular motions yet they all follow the motion of the first mover So although Christ and Paul be sorry at first for the hardnesse of the Iewes hearts yet they must follow the motion of the first mover God himselfe and rejoyce when he is glorified Quest 4 From the Text it may be demanded who can come unto the knowledge of this saving truth which Christ here saith is concealed from the wise and revealed to babes Although men are by the Gospel called to the knowledge of the truth yet onely the Elect doe attaine unto the same and that because they are effectually called by the Holy Ghost When I say that all men are called I meane by an outward calling which is especially by the publike preaching of the Gospel for by this no man is excluded from the knowledge of the truth but are rather both generally all and severally each singular person invited thereunto But by that inward calling which is by the Holy Ghost and therefore effectuall I say that only the Elect are called according to the Apostles golden chaine Rom. 8.29 Whom he hath predestinated them even them alone hee called by an effectuall calling And this is that which our Saviour here saith I thanke thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise that is of this world and revealed them to babes that is onely the Elect which are contemptible in the sight of the world See to this purpose verse 11. and 13. of this Chapter and Iohn 12.38 and 17.6 and 1 Corinth 4.3 and 2 Timoth. 3 7. Only therefore the Elect come to the saving knowledge of the truth who for that cause are said to bee of the truth and to heare the voi e of Christ and onely the Church is called the Pillar and foundation of the truth for they onely retaine the truth and of them only doth the Church consist and so only must know the truth Hill lib. 3. pag. 237. of the true knowledge of God § 3. Oh Father Sect. 3 Why doth our Saviour turne his speech unto Quest 1 God First because his speech is a thankesgiving Answ 1 and thankes are to be given unto God Secondly Christ directs his speech unto his Answ 2 Father to shew that he is the directer of the world and Church Arcana Dei judicia suspicit ut in eorum admirationem alios trahat Calvin s Christ admires the secret judgements of God that hee may draw others to the like admiration Thirdly our Saviour converts his speech unto Answ 3 his Father that hee may excuse the meannesse and low condition of his servants and that both I. In regard of the Pharisees and world who despised them for their low estate And also II. In regard of themselves who were discouraged by this contempt For hereby hee would have them both to know that this proceeded of and from the Lord as followes in the next verse Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Why doth Christ call God Father Quest 2 That he may shew how great reason hee hath to congratulate or rejoyce together with God Answer when he is conjoyned in so neere and strict a relation unto him as if hee would say I rejoyce that God is thus glorified for he is my Father Hence then observe That none can truely rejoyce in God Observ except he be joyned unto him by a new Covenant of filiation Rom. 8.17 Gal. 4.7 and 1 Iohn 1.3 and 1 Corinth 1.9 Hos 1.10 Rom. 5 2. and 1 Pet. 1.8 And examples hereof wee have Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.6 and 1 Iohn 3.1 How doth the truth evidence hereof appear It appeares by these three particulars viz. First the promises are not given by name to Peter Iohn or Andrew but only to those who are received into the fellowship of sonnes and called the sonnes of promise Rom. 9.8 Galat. 4.28 Secondly God professeth himselfe to be an enemy to the enemies of his children and therefore he is not the helper of all but only of his Psalm 8.13 c. And consequently none can rejoyce in him but those only who are assured that by a new Covenant they are made his Thirdly naturally we hate the Lord and his Law the Commandements of God being as bonds and chaines unto us which restraine us from doing that which wee greedily desire And therefore wee desire to cast off this bond and yoke and had rather the Lord would suffer us to walke in our owne wayes though the end thereof be death then constraine us to walke in the pathes of this Commandements which leade unto life Wherefore untill by a new Covenant we be united unto the Lord we cannot rejoyce in him or his service Quest 4 How may we bee made the children of God that so we may rejoyce in him Answ 1 First Pacem operando by making peace and appeasing jarres and composing strife betwixt man and man brother and brother Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Mat. 5.9 Answ 2 Secondly Benedicendo by blessing those that curse us c. Love your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them which despitefully hate you and persecute you That you may be the children of your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5.45.46 Answ 3 Thirdly Orando by praying unto God to give us that evidence and
Ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him so now also it is Mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sin as the Prophet applieth it Esa 58.14 teaching us how to keep the Sabbath in not doing our own works nor seeking our own will Besides it is Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God according to that of the Apostle There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Heb. 4.9 Quest 3 What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath under the Law and are allowed unto us under the Gospel Answ 1 First there was a great difference among the Jews in the observation of their festivall daies for the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest they being therein forbidden to prepare or dresse that they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 But in the other solemn daies as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat Exo. 12.16 and they onely are restrained from all servile works Lev. 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to be kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was figured And therefore we have now more liberty in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to do other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the body is come Å¿ Tostat s Exod. qu. 13. Answ 2 Secondly notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certain works were lawfull to be done by the Jews even under the Law and much more by us under the Gospel As I. Opera necessitatis works of necessity which could neither be conveniently be deferred nor yet prevented Of this kinde is the necessary defence against the invasion of enemies as 1 Mac. 2.40 So Ioshua with his company compassed the wals of Iericho seven daies together of the which number the Sabbath must needs be one It was also lawfull for them to leade their Oxe or Asse to the water Luke 13.15 and if their Beasts were faln into the pit to help them out Luke 14.5 and in this place And it was lawfull to save their Cattell or their other substance if any sudden casualty did indanger them as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their Corn were like to be lost in the field to preserve it yea they might also in case of necessity seek for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles plucked and rubbed the ears of Corn on the Sabbath when they were hungry and in so doing are excused by our Saviour verse 1 2 3 c. of this Chapter II. Opera charitatis the works of mercie and charity might and still may be exercised upon the Sabbath day as to visit the sick to cure and heal the diseased or for the Physician to resort to his Patient Thus we see our Saviour cures on this day verse 13. of this Chapter and Luke 13.11 and Iohn 5.8 III. Opera pietatis religious works or works tending to piety were not inhibited but allowed to be performed upon this day as the Priests did slay the sacrifices and offer them did other bodily works which belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to break the Sabbath and not to be guilty verse 5. Not that indeed the Sabbath was broken by them but this our Saviour spake in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessary worke were done therein Tostat s Exod. 20. qu. 14. Thus the Sexton may ring the bels to call the people to Church and the people may walke to their Parish Church though somewhat farre off and the Pastor and Minister may goe forth to preach yea study and meditate of his Sermon although this bee laborious unto the body because all these being helpes for the exercises of Religion are warrantable and lawfull IV. Opera voluntaria workes of pleasure and recreation Now as for these we have Permission to use them as they shall be no lets or impediments unto spirituall exercises as publike prayers the hearing of the word the meditating therein and such like otherwise they are not to be used Willet Synops fol. 498. Initio VERS 18. Vers 18 Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soule is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgement to the Gentiles Wee have all the three Persons of the blessed Trinity lively expressed in this verse but I will speake but only of the third How is the Holy Ghost distinguished from Quest 1 the Father and the Sonne First hee is distinguished from them by his Answ 1 name For this Person onely is called the Holy Spirit and neither the Father nor the Sonne Secondly hee is distinguished from them by Answ 2 office for he is sent by them God the Father sends him as in this verse and Iohn 14. God the Sonne sends him Iohn 15. and 20. Thirdly the true propriety which distinguisheth Answ 3 this third Person from the first and second is this that he equally proceeds from the Father and the Sonne How this is wrought is not revealed except only that Christ once blowing or breathing upon his Apostles gave the Spirit unto them Iohn 20. What names are given to the Holy Spirit in Quest 2 the Scriptures First sometimes hee is called only Spiritus a Answ 1 Spirit as Mat. 4. Hee was led into the wildernesse of the Spirit and Iohn 3. That which is borne of the Spirit and Iohn 7. The Spirit was not yet given Secondly sometimes some Epithets are added Answ 2 thereunto as Spiritus Dei Mat. 9. Hee saw the Spirit of God descending And verse 28. of this Chapter If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils c. Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes hee is called Spiritus Patris the Spirit of the Father Matth. 10.20 and that I. To distinguish him from all created spirits And II. To shew that he proceeds and is sent from the Father or is of the same substance with the Father Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes he is called Spiritus sanctus the Holy Spirit as Matth. 1. That which is borne is of the holy Spirit and so verse 3.32 Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost Now hee hath this name given unto him in a double regard viz. I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And II. In regard of his office becasue hee is the Fountaine of holinesse bringing remission of sinnes and working holy motions in the hearts of the faithfull Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes hee is called the Spirit of truth as Iohn 14. and 16. And this name he hath also from his office because hee keepes
for there is no more promised unto him than unto all the rest of the Apostles Mat. 18.18 they likewise having authority given to bind and loose Iohn 20.23 and all Ministers in them For Saint Peter did now sustaine and represent the person of the Church and therefore the Keyes were promised to the other Apostles as well as unto him Seventhly as Peter confesseth in the name of all Answ 7 the rest so this power is given both to him and the rest and not to him only for the rest as the Rhemists falsely charge us that wee make Peter a Proctor for others but together with the rest It is controverted betweene us and the Papists Object 5 To whom the chiefe authority to expound Scripture is committed And Bellarmine saith that it belongs unto the Pope and the College of Cardinals Bellarm. lib. 3. de Script Cap. 3. and hee urgeth this verse for the proving of it Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of heaven therefore the Pope hath authority to expound Scripture and is the chiefest Judge of Scriptures They argue Syllogistically thus Hee to whom the Keyes and power of binding and loosing are given is the chiefest Judge and Interpreter of Scripture in the Church Because by the Keyes not onely power of loosing men from their sinnes is understood but also from all other bonds and impediments which except they be taken away none can enter into the Kingdome of heaven seeing the promise is generall not saying Whomsoever yee shall loose but whatsoever yee shall loose that wee might understand him to be able to dissolve all knots to dispense with Lawes to remit or mitigate the punishment of sinne to determine controversies and to explicate and expound difficult places and deepe mysteries But to Peter and his Successors were the Keyes given Therefore the Popes are the chiefest Judges and Interpreters of Scripture in the Church First here is nothing spoken of the College Answ 1 of Cardinals and therefore this place is unfitly brought for the proofe of their assertion Bellarmine in this place quoted dares not referre the matter to the Pope alone to expound Scripture but joyneth the College of Cardinals with him now either are the Cardinals as well as the Pope Peters successors and then not the Pope onely or else the Pope and Cardinals make up but one body then neither is the Pope alone Peters successor or else as Peter represented the Pope so the other Apostles did represent the Cardinals this I know they wil not affirm for fear of some conclusions which would trouble them or else that the Cardiâ—als are none of Peters successours nor once spoken of or meant in this place and then it is absurdly brought for the proof of their position For if the Pope without the Cardinals cannot expound Scriptures and this place speaks onely of the Pope and not at all of the Cardinals then it must necessarily follow that it is improperly and ridiculously brought for the proof of the Popes power in the judgement of Scripture Answ 2 Secondly here is nothing at all spoken in this place of any one singular successour of Peter or of the chief ordinary Pastour Answ 3 Thirdly by the Keys is meant either I. The preaching of the Word or commission to preach the Gospel and not onely to expound doubts as Doctor Willet thinks Syn. fol. 44. and Whitak de script p. 317. Claves hîc non significant ut vult Iesuita c. The Keys do not here signifie as Bellarmine would have it the authority of interpreting of Scriptures and of opening those things which are difficult and obscure in the Scriptures but they signifie the authority of preaching the Gospel for when the Gospel is preached then to those who beleeve is opened the kingdom of heaven and to those who will not beleeve it is shut Or II. By the Keys is meant the pardon and remission of sins as Amesius thinks Bellarm enervat tom 1. pag. 52. And he grounds this upon Matth. 28.18 19. and Iohn 20.21 22. Or III. By the Keys is meant the whole Ministery which consists in the preaching of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments and Discipline by which the kingdom of heaven is opened to those who beleeve and shut against unbeleevers Answ 4 Fourthly the Keys were given to all the Apostles not to Peter onely Matthew 18.18 19. Caeteri Apostoli cum Petro par consortium honoris potestatis acceperunt The rest of the Apostles were received together with Peter into the same fellowship of dignity authority or power Concil Aquisgranens cap. 9. ex Isidor It was not said of Peter exclusively Dabo tibi soli I will give to thee onely the keys of the kingdom of heaven but inclusively of the other Apostles also to whom with Peter this power was common For in this place Christ did not give the keys but onely promised that he would give them hereafter and afterwards when he did give them he spake to all the Apostles equally and alike and not to Peter onely as is cleer from Mat. 28.18 19. Iohn 20.21 22 23. And therefore if the Pope have authority to interpret the Scriptures because the keys were given to Peter then so also have other Bishops and Ministers who were the successours of the other Apostles because to the other Apostles as well as unto Peter were the keys given Answ 5 Fifthly Augustine Tract 124. in Iohan. saith Petrum significâsse universalem Ecclesiam That Peter signified the Catholike Church when the keys of the kingdom of heaven were given unto him And therefore this power of the keys was not given to the Pope onely but to the whole Church Sixthly the Pope is no more Peters successour Answ 6 than any other godly Bishop is no nor so much unlesse he follow Peters steps yea they are not able to prove although they are easily able to affirm it without proof that the Popes are Peters successors both in seat and faith both in place and Bishoprick for it were impious and most impudent to say that they are Peters successours in doctrine and faith as though Peter taught or beleeved that which is taught and beleeved at this day in Rome And it were a work which would well beseem Peters successour to prove his Religion from Peters Epistles which they never yet went about to do Seventhly the gift of interpreting the Scripture Answ 7 according to the Analogy of Faith and the minde and meaning of the holy Ghost is not tyed or peculiar to Rome or the Roman Bishops or to the Pope and College of Cardinals but God gives it to whom he will yea to those who are neither Popes nor Cardinals When one brought Moses word that Eldad and Medad did prophesie and Ioshua out of love unto Moses would have had them forbidden meek and holy Moses answers Would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon